■11 




->,"!: 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 





Class £tl fc^S 





bo 



t 

THE LIFE 



REV. ROBERT R. ROBERTS, 

ONE OF THE BISHOPS OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 



REV. CHARLES ELLIOTT, D. D. 



NEW- YORK : 
PUBLISHED BY G. LANE & C. B. TIPPETT, 

FOR THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, AT THE CONFERENCE 
OFFICE, 200 MULBERRY-STREET. 

/. Collord, Printer. 
1844. 



it£& 



«?> 



455 



Entered according to an Act of Congress, in the year 1844, by J. F. 
Wright and L. Swormstedt, in the Clerk's Office for the District 
Court of Ohio. 



ifiKI Of CO^o, 







PREFACE. 



The following narrative is a work of no great pretensions, 
as far as the authorship is concerned. The reasons are the 
following. Whatever talent the author possesses, as a 
writer, it does not properly comprise the qualifications 
necessary for a good biographer. Besides, while preparing 
this volume, he had the regular duties of editor to perform, 
which necessarily interfered with the close attention requisite 
for such an undertaking. It is, also, rather hastily got up, 
and must, therefore, partake of the defects of all hasty publi- 
cations — to which class most of the works written in this age 
properly belong. The author ought to have had sufficient 
time to re-compose the whole ; but this was impossible under 
existing circumstances ; and, therefore, his half-prepared 
book must be issued just as it is. 

The principal reason why this unpretending volume is 
thus given to the public is, that the writer could not promise 
himself any leisure in future, even should his days be length- 
ened, to do more justice to the life of his venerable friend. 
It is, moreover, probable, that if he had not undertaken 
what is now imperfectly done, no other person, for want of 
inclination or time, would have attempted it at all. The 
Methodist Episcopal Church seems to have been very 
unfortunate in reference to her two senior Bishops, Asbury 
and M'Kendree, in not having the lives of these venerable 
men written for the benefit of posterity. This considera- 
tion has had great influence in inducing the writer to 
undertake the present work. 

He has endeavored, to the best of his ability, to collect 
and arrange such facts as were within his reach, relative to 
the life of a very good man — an individual of great moral 



and religious worth. But little comment is introduced on 
the facts given. The reader is, therefore, left to make his 
own reflections. 

The sources of information for the life of Bishop Roberts 
were limited, and not very easy of access. The author is 
indebted to several friends for important matter, whose 
kindness is generally acknowledged in the body of the work. 

After collecting and arranging all he could from his own 
resources and personal knowledge of the Bishop, the author 
proceeded to Indiana, assembled together the widow, and 
old acquaintances and relatives of the Bishop, and wrote 
down from their lips every thing they could recollect wor- 
thy of preservation. The same process was observed 
among his friends and neighbors at Shenango, in Mercer 
county, Pennsylvania, and every scrap of information which 
they furnished was secured. As far, therefore, as the ma- 
terials go, the facts are well authenticated and may be 
relied on. 

The author confesses, however, that there is a greater 
proportion of mere western pioneer incidents in the book 
than could be desired. There is, also, too little of religious 
narrative and Christian experience. But then these defects 
were inevitable. 

The chapter on succession, which relates to ordination, 
and is connected with Methodist episcopacy, is a mere 
outline adapted to the present work, but which might be 
easily enlarged into a volume. 

The writer believes that both Methodist episcopacy and 
Methodist Church polity are susceptible of as much, or 
rather more, Scriptural support than any other ecclesiastical 
regimen in the world, whether ancient or modern. 

Charles Elliott. 

Cincinnati, 0., April 2, 1844. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

PAREITTAGE AND EASLI LIFE. 

Birth and parentage — religious principles and character of his 
father — his mother — number and names of his brothers and sisters — 
Robert Richford — circumstances of his father — education of the fam- 
ily — education of Robert R. — becomes intoxicated during harvest — 
his father moves to Ligonier Valley, Pennsylvania, in 1785 — state 
of religion in the Valley — conversion of Abel Fisher, sen. — religious 
instruction of the family — effects of the new country on Robert R. and 
the family — Methodist preachers visit the Valley in 1788 — prejudices 
of Mr. Roberts against them — effect of their preaching on Mrs. Rob- 
erts and young Robert R. — and on the members of the family — they 
send John to quarterly meeting — information on his return — Robert 
R. overhears his sister, Elizabeth, pray — effect on his mind — his sis- 
ters, Sarah, Elizabeth and Esther unite with the Church — prayer in 
the family — industry and religious state of Robert — improves his mind 
in reading — family regulations during religious meetings by Sarah — 
breaks his leg — becomes catechist for the children — receives the wit- 
ness of his acceptance — preaches to Lewis — backwardness in uniting 
with the Church — incident at quarterly meeting — union with the 
Church — his clothing — makes tar to purchase better — goes to school- 
scutches flax for boarding — Irish schoolmasters — incident at school- 
interview with his old schoolmaster in 1835 13-32. 

CHAPTER JI. 
SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. 

Privileges of first settlers in Pennsylvania — R. R. sets out in 1796 
for Shenango — his companions — character of a hunter — they all go 
to hunt — Thomas Roberts and William M'Lean return — Robert R., 
Caughey and Hubanks proceed — arrival at Franklin — then at Mead- 
ville — their camp near Georgetown — proceed to Shenango — get lost — 
encamp at Salem — their supper — difficulty in returning — they select 
land and commence improvements — Robert R.'s provisions and money 
run out — implements of cooking — their first crop — R. R. kills a deer — 
they attempt to find Coneaut Lake — distress of his mind and mode of 
relief— he sets out in June for Ligonier — arrival at Franklin — hires to 
!* 



6 CONTENTS. 

a captain of a boat — goes to Pittsburg — arrival at home— is exercised 
about preaching — returns to Shenango in the spring of 1797 — the 
company and incidents of the journey — they buy sugar on Sunday — 
vi «he sin of this act — his provisions run out — is reduced to great want — 
return of his brothers, and arrival of his sister Elizabeth — his house 
becomes the centre of the neighborhood — his crop — he and his sister 
spend the winter in Shenango — commences hunting, and want of suc- 
cess — shoots a deer and racoons — kills a wild-cat 32-54. 

CHAPTER III. 

RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. 

Dangerous rencountre with a deer — fears of Elizabeth and then- 
cause — her mode of calling het brother and his reply — his late stay 
one night and her alarm — arrival of Caughey, Esther, his father, 
John and Lewis — exercises of his mind and spiritual prospects — re- 
turns to Ligonier — delivers his first pulpit exhortation — proceeds with 
a perogue from Connelsville to Shenango — dangers of the voyage and 
adventures to Shenango— sugar-making — arrival of the perogue — R. 
R. and Lewis go to Ligonier, and return with his sisters, Nancy, Sa- 
rah and Sophia, and grandfather, Richford — crossing of Wolf Creek — 
mode of traveling — peopling of the settlement — its religious pros- 
pects — the Rev. Jacob Gurwell — Rev. Thomas M'Clelland — formation 
of the first class in Shenango in 1796 — R. R. Roberts the first leader, 
and their religious meetings — marriage of Elizabeth Roberts — he hunts 
during the winter — goes to Ligonier with his furs — difficulties in set- 
tling the country 54-72. 

CHAPTER IV. 

CAII TO THE MINISTRY. 

Marriage of R. R. Roberts — he, his wife and Lewis set out for She- 
nango — incidents of the way — the cabin in which they lived — its fur- 
niture — their provisions — he and Sarah Roberts visit Ligonier — con- 
tinues leader — hunting — its perils — sugar-making — a dangerous pre- 
dicament — he makes poetry — a specimen — is exercised about preach- 
ing, and preaches in the woods — effect of his mental distress on his 
conduct — not an indolent man — the mean between commencing too 
soon and too late — death of Mr. Richford — R. R. Roberts' first license — 
death of his father — solicited to preach by Mr. M'Clelland— M'CIel- 
land's dream — R. R. Roberts exhorts at watch-night at the request of 
Rev. James Quinn — his first sermon in 1802 — is licensed to preach, 
and recommended to the Baltimore conference — Rev. James Quinn's 
letter 73-100. 



CHAPTER V. 
ENTRANCE ON THE MINISTRY. 

Disposition of his personal property at Shenango — his outfit for 
itinerancy — true spirit of itinerancy — departure for Shenango — cross- 
ing the mountains— travels Carlisle circuit — afflicted with the small- 
pox — then the measles — is affected with the shouting in meetings — 
quarterly meeting at Carlise — Mr. Wall — example of Mr. Roberts' 
great modesty— his pecuniary supplies and poverty — stationed on 
Montgomery circuit in 1803 — the first camp meeting in Maryland — 
the German Methodists — usage among the Baptists — is ordained dea- 
con in 1804 — copy of his parchment — steps of graduating in the 
Methodist ministry — excellency of the plan — he is stationed on Fred- 
erick circuit in 1804 — attends General conference — remarks on the pro- 
ceedings of that body 100-123. 

CHAPTER VI. 
CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. 

His economical mode of living — visit to his aunt — the German 
Methodists — Rev. John Everhart — incident at Harper's Ferry at a 
quilting party— death of Mrs. Roberts' mother — they travel to She- 
nango, and Mrs. Roberts spends the winter there — necessity of their 
economy — appointed to Shenango circuit — preaches at Pittsburg — the 
"falling" among the Presbyterians — conversation with a lady on the 
subject — transferred to Erie circuit, after six months, for his accom- 
modation—commences building a mill, and the reasons for this — re- 
mark on his conduct by a zealous person — his own comment on the 
subject — remarks on ministerial support and ministerial devotedness— 
conclusion of the year — ordained elder in 1806 — appointed to Eric 
circuit — extends his labors to New York state — preaches at Mead- 
ville — incident at Coneaut and entertainment for the night — another at 
Lexington — rencountre with Rev. Mr. M'Lean — his double cabin at 

Shenango 123-146. 

CHAPTER VII. 
ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. 

Appointed to Pittsburg circuit — state of the society in Pittsburg — 
his success in regulating them — character of a preacher sent on by 
the presiding elder — caution to be observed in receiving strange 
preachers — remains at home during conference — he and Wm. Page 
censured for non-attendance on their circuits — injustice of their cen- 
sure — appointed to West Wheeling circuit — goes to General confer- 
ence — travels to Baltimore on one dollar — incidents on the way — place 
of lodging at Baltimore — the presiding elder question — the restrictive 



8 CONTENTS. 

regulations — their history — Bishop Asbury changes him to Balti- 
more — perplexity of his mind on the occasion — advice of Mrs. Rob- 
erts — reception at Baltimore — difficulty with Mr. M'Caine — appoint- 
ment at Alexandria — interview with the President — visits Shenango — 
takes George Roberts with him — stationed in Philadelphia — visits the 
west — shooting match at Orleans, Indiana — is presiding elder of 
Schuylkill district — presides in the Philadelphia conference — is elected 
Bishop in 1816 — perplexity of his mind on the occasion — advice of 
Rev. James Quinn— copy of his ordination parchment— observations 
on it 146-170. 

CHAPTER VIII. 
DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 

Constituting a Methodist Bishop — his election — consecration — ordi- 
nation in the Methodist Episcopal Church is presbyterial — character 
of a Methodist Bishop — Scriptural authority for Bishops — duties of 
a Methodist Bishop — to preside in conferences — to station preach- 
ers — how far the wills of people and preachers are consulted — funda- 
mental principles of stationing — of the power or duties of Bishops — 
the wishes of people and preachers liable to great qualification — pre- 
siding elders advise with and assist the Bishops — all have the privilege 
of petitioning — great variety of petitions — some petition for talented 
preachers — others for single preachers — for return of preachers — for 
good disciplinarians— for change after conference — on account of fam- 
ily afflictions — specimens of these — parents and near relatives peti- 
tion — specimens of these — remonstrating — transferring — specimens of 
these — there is a real compact between preachers and people — opposi- 
tion to petitions — a specimen — petition of colored people — one from 
a whole community — petitions from individuals not right — regula- 
tions of the Wesleyan Methodists — the American plan preferable — 
another duty of a Bishop is to receive, change and suspend preach- 
ers — guard of abuse here — to travel at large — to oversee the spiritual 
and temporal concerns of the Church — to ordain ministers— to decide 
questions of law — a Bishop is accountable to the General conference — 
when he ceases to travel he cannot exercise his episcopal duties — note 
from the Discipline of 1792 170-201. 

CHAPTER IX. 
GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 

General remarks on succession — I. The true succession is not local 
or personal — it requires truth of doctrine — sound moral principles — 
and true worship — some are ineligible to the minister's office ; namely, 
the wicked — heretics — Simonists — and all bad men — true ministers 



CONTENTS. 9 

must possess ministerial qualifications — general rules — and inferences — 
ordination defined — its form — the proper candidate — course of proba- 
tion — recommendation of the people — choice by the ministry — cere- 
monies — the ordainers or consecrators — superstitious views concerning 
ordination — sum of the argument — II. Succession of the Church of 
Home — supremacy of the Pope is its basis — succession through Popes 
is uncertain — often interrupted — their ordinations null generally in 
selecting ineligible candidates — by heresies — by Simony — wicked meas- 
ures in appointing Popes — sum of the argument — the bishops of the 
Church of Rome not the successors of the apostles — nor their clergy — 
nor their people — nor their Church — Christianity preserved independ- 
ently of the Church of Rome — Succession of the Church of England — 
bishops and elders the same — defects of the English Church — the 
power of the Parliament — and of the king — the Church subject to the 
state — appointment of bishops by the crown — alliance of Church and 
state — their bishops compared with the primitive bishops — character 
of the clergy — and their people — some redeeming qualities — the ordi- 
nations of the English Church are null, or vitiated, by their descent 
from Rome — instances given — their ordinations are null, according to 
their principles, by admitting Presbyterian ordinations — is interrupted 
in the case of the non-jurors — in its connection with the state — by or- 
daining ineligible persons — Succession of the Protestant Episcopal 
Church — its foundation laid contrary to their true principles — the 
English Church conveyed to them an unscriptural ordination — through 
the British Parliament and king — it is defective — and null — it is partly 
derived from the non-juring bishops — invalidated by their baptism — 
great deficiences of their ordination — concluding remarks — III. Min- 
istry of the Methodist Episcopal Church — Methodist ministers have 
the true qualifications — exercise the powers — and perform the duties 
of true ministers — the Methodist Episcopal Church — Mr. Wesley was 
their bishop — was received as such by the American Methodists — was 
providentially, Scripturally and ecclesiastically called to act for the 
Methodist Episcopal Church — objections answered — Scriptural char- 
acter of the Methodist Episcopal Church 201-255. 

CHAPTER X. 
REMOVAL TO INDIANA. 

Survey of the preceding chapters — Bishop Roberts' recourse to 
prayer — his retiring character — consultation about the place of his 
residence — his poverty — he and Mrs. Roberts determine to live at She- 
nango — their reasons for this choice — they set out from Baltimore to 
cross the mountains — ascending the first mountain — descent of Laurel 
Hill— arrival at Shenango — attends the Natchez conference — is kick 



10 CONTENTS. 

among the Indians — Mrs. Roberts moves to the double cabin — condi- 
tion of the cabin — deficiency of biographical material — his deficient 
education — he and Mrs. Roberts visit Indiana — hunting — the ague — 
lies out all night on his journey to the Virginia conference — Bishop 
Roberts and the young preacher — Mrs. Roberts and he visit Philadel- 
phia on horse-back — she returns alone — incidents on the way — he 
moves to Indiana — his reasons for doing so — his journey to Indiana — 
arrival and first night's adventures — fixing their new house — its fur- 
niture — his poverty and means of getting bread — clearing — planting — 
domestic economy — his visit to Fincastle, Virginia 256-274. 

CHAPTER XI. 
EPISTOLARY COR.KE91' ONDE5CE. 

Deficiency in historical matter — character of his correspondence — 
brought home sick in 1820 — sermon at Chillicothe in 1821 — letter to 
Mrs. Roberts — Rev. W. Ledbetter's letter — letter from Bishop George — 
pastoral address — Bishop Roberts and the tavern-keeper — letters from 
Bishop Roberts — letter from Wm. Stevenson — the Bishop and an En- 
glishman — his gift to the New Orleans Church — shipwreck on his 
passage home — Rev. Alexander M'Caine and Methodist Episcopacy — 
Mr. Dixon's opinion of Methodist Episcopacy — letter from Bishop 
M'Kendree — from Bishop Soule — General conference of 1828 — letter 
from Bishop Soule on the death of Bishop George — Bishop Roberts 
crossing the Miami — incident at St. Louis — letters from Bishop Soule — 
letters from Rev. C. Holliday and Bishop M'Kendree — letter from Jesse 
Walker — letter from Mrs. Hedding — letter from Bishop M'Kendree — 
M'Kendree on trying members — sickness of Bishop Roberts at Louis- 
ville — letter from Bishop Soule — letter to his wife — General conference 
of 1836 275-332. 

CHAPTER XII. 

CLOSING LABORS. 

State of Bishop Roberts' health — plan of episcopal visitation — indus- 
try of Bishop Roberts when at home — meeting of the Bishops in New 
York, May 24th, 1838 — Bishop Roberts made a life member of the 
American Bible Society — urged by the Indiana conference to change 
his residence — attendance of Bishop Roberts at the Pittsburg confer- 
ence in 1841 — letter from Bishop Morris — travels of Methodist Bish- 
ops — Bishop Roberts visits the Indians — preparations for the journey — 
arrives at the Choctaw agency — at Fort Smith — at Fort Leaven- 
worth — a thunder storm — the French trader — Delaware Indian and 
the New Testament — breaking of the carriage — arrives at the Indian 
Manual Labor School— death of Rev. William Johnson — arrives at 



CONTENTS. 11 

home — estimation in which he was held by the Indiana conference — 
his patronage to the Asbury Indiana University — his portrait taken at 
Greencastle — visits his brother, Lewis, at Ashgrove, Illinois — letter to 
James Roberts — attends the Rock River conference at Chicago— and 
the Illinois conference at Winchester — is much indisposed — attends 
the Missouri conference — his touching address to the conference — 
interest of the preachers of this conference — attends the Arkansas con- 
ference — his contemplated visit to the Texas conference — resolutions 
of that conference — is unable to attend its session — his travels during 
the year— calls on the Bishops to preach — specimens given — salary 
of Bishop Roberts — his liberality — expenses peculiar to the episco- 
pacy — labors of the Bishops — comparison between the present and 

former Bishops 332-365. 

CHAPTER XIII. 
DEATH AND CHARACTER. 

State of his health in the winter of 1842, and the deficiency of 
natural remedies in his case — attends meeting on Christmas eve at 
Lawrenceport — death of George Roberts, and his last letter — attends a 
meeting at Bedford on New Year's eve — statement of his remarks 
there — returns home on Tuesday and gets a cold — preaches his last 
sermon for Mr. Mapes, on Sunday, January 8th — his theme was holi- 
ness in his two last sermons — attends a temperance meeting — is 
affected with a sense of his approaching end — his asthma increases — 
failure of a physician to attend — arrival of his brother Lewis — increase 
of the disease on February 22d — account of it by Dr. Cavins — visit by 
fRev. Mr. Terrell — visit of Rev. E. R. Ames — Rev. Mr. Terrell's 
second visit — pious sentiments and feeling of the Bishop — he makes 
his will — conversation with Mr. M'Donald — he grieves because he could 
not attend the Texas conference — is affected with slight delirium — his 
last social meeting — his last audible prayer — his state previous tfMiis 
death — his death — account of him by the Rev. Mr. Prossor — remark 
of his wife on his dying at home — his funeral sermon — retired spot 
of his burial — not his wish to be buried there — great respect paid to 
his memory — resolutions and funeral sermon at Cincinnati — similar 
exercises at Dayton, Ohio ; Louisville, Kentucky ; Madison and New 
Albany, Indiana — resolutions of the Indiana conference on removing 
his remains to Greencastle — reinterment on January 18th, 1844 — 
Professor Larrabee's discourse on the occasion — his character by Rev. 
L. L. Hamline— conclusion 365-407. 



LIFE OF BISHOP ROBERTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. 

Robert Richford Roberts was born August 2d, 1778, 
in Frederick county, Maryland. His father, Robert Mor- 
gan Roberts, was a native of Cecil county, Eastern Shore 
of Maryland. By occupation he was a farmer, and was in 
moderate circumstances, having had to commence business 
for himself, without any aid from his father, John Roberts. 
For although his father left, at his death, a considerable 
estate, it was, according to the laws then in existence in 
Maryland, held by the eldest son, to the exclusion of all 
the other children. 

In regard to his religion, Robert Morgan Roberts was 
educated in the principles of the Church of England, of 
which he was a regular member; and was zealously 
attached to her articles, homilies and liturgy. He was 
remarkable for his gentleness and kindness of nature, and 
was upright in his conduct towards all men. 

He took an active part in the Revolutionary struggle. At 
the call of his country he became a Revolutionary soldier, 
and was engaged in the battles of Brandy wine, Germantown 
and White Plains. 

The name of Bishop Roberts' mother was Mary Richford. 
She was the only daughter of Thomas and Esther Richford, 
and was born at Georgetown/ Cross Roads, Kent county, 
Maryland. She was of low stature, was active, and 
buoyant and lively in her disposition. 

The Bishop's great grandfather, on his father's side, was 
2 



14 PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. [CHAP. I. 

from Wales ; and his maternal great grandfather was pro- 
bably from Ireland. 

His mother was only sixteen years of age at the time of 
her marriage. She was the mother of thirteen children, 
six sons and seven daughters, eleven of whom lived to 
years of maturity. The following are the names of the 
eleven, with the time of their birth and death as far as can 
be ascertained : 

John, born January 13th, 1763 — died January 20th, 1812 ; 
Sarah, born June 5th, 1767 ; Mary ; Thomas ; Elizabeth 
born February 15th, 1771 ; Esther, July 25th, 1776 
Robert Richford, August 2d, 1778; Lewis, about 1780 
Priscilla, May 20th, 1783 ; Nancy, February 14th, 1785 
Sophia, May 17th, 1787. 

Robert Richford was the third son of that name, the other 
two having died while young. One was drowned in a 
spring, while quite small, and the other died with the 
dysentery. The mother was so intent on continuing the 
Christian name of her husband, and her own maiden name, 
in the family, that she persisted in attaching them to the son 
that was born after the death of the two just mentioned. 

The father of Robert R. Roberts, being left dependent on 
his own efforts, and having a large family to provide for, 
was unable to bestow much education on his children. 
For though his mother was an only child, and although her 
father was in affluent circumstances, especially in early life, 
it does not appear that any amount of property was realized 
as a maternal inheritance. We gather this from the fol- 
lowing facts: — There is no account of any special aid 
from this source, and her father depended principally on 
the Roberts family, in old age, for care and support. She 
was raised, however, in affluent circumstances ; so that the 
inconveniences of less prosperous days, after she had be- 
come the mother of a numerous family, so affected her 
health as to be the source of much bodily affliction. 



CHAP. I.] PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. 15 

On this account, the children's education consisted only 
of the rudiments of reading, writing and arithmetic, which, 
in those days, formed the entire course of common school 
instruction. The elder members of the family, however, 
were more favored in this respect than the younger, as 
their condition at that time was more advantageous for the 
acquisition of learning than it was subsequently. 

Robert Richford was put to school when between four 
and five years of age. Before seven, he was able to read 
the Bible very intelligibly. He was also instructed in the 
catechism and prayers of the Church of England, and had 
been baptized in infancy, by a minister of that Church. 
At a very early age, religious impressions were made on 
his mind in reading the Bible, especially the subject of the 
resurrection, as set forth in the book of Revelation. 

At this time, during harvest and on public occasions, 
much use was made of rum. His father, in common with 
others, kept it in his house. One day, when Robert 
Richford was about five years of age, his mother went with 
the usual afternoon " piece " to the harvest field, and left 
him in the charge of his sister, Esther, who was about two 
years older. Esther went into the cellar, drew some rum, 
and gave him to drink at pleasure. Without knowing the 
strength of the liquor, he drank plentifully, which so 
affected him, that lie shortly became insensible. His sister 
was so alarmed, that she entirely forgot the barrel, and the 
rum, running out, very soon covered the floor to a consid- 
erable extent. When the mother arrived at the house, it 
was with difficulty he could be brought to a state of sensi- 
bility. This so affected young Robert, that he formed the 
strongest dislike to spirituous liquors of any kind ; and in 
after life he observed the most rigid abstinence from all 
intoxicating drinks. His own narrow escape, the evil 
effects of spirits on others, as well as a strong moral sense 
of right and wrong, made him a practical " totaller," even 



• 



16 PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. [CHAP. I. 

until he closed his life. This sad disaster is only a speci- 
men of the innumerable evils accruing to families, from 
keeping spirituous liquors in the house as a beverage. For 
if only the older members of a family use intoxicating 
drinks even sparingly, the younger may use them to a more 
injurious extent; and all, or most of them, may lay the 
foundation for becoming confirmed drunkards, by taking 
them either occasionally or statedly, in moderate quantities, 
whether unmixed or diluted with water, or some other 
liquid. 

In the year 1785, just after the close of the Revolutionary 
war, Mr. Roberts sold his property in Maryland, and 
moved with his family to Ligonier Valley, Westmoreland 
county, Pennsylvania. The country was then new, with 
scarcely any Churches or schools. The father and such of 
the sons as were able to work were closely engaged in 
opening a farm. The mother became very much afflicted 
with rheumatism and other infirmities, besides having the 
care of a large family of ten children, the eldest about 
twenty-two years of age, and the youngest an infant. 

The people of the Valley, as far as they were religious, 
were generally Presbyterians and Seceders. Mr. Roberts 
seldom worshiped with them, as he could never be satis- 
fied with their doctrines. And when his youngest daughter 
was born, such were his prejudices, that she was taken 
twenty miles to be baptized. Although there were several 
Churches of Presbyterians and Seceders in the Valley at 
that time, there was clearly very little experimental religion. 
Indeed it was not unusual for some of the elders of the 
Churches to become intoxicated. The person who appeared 
to enjoy religion beyond others was a Quaker. He was 
regarded as a most singular character, because he would not 
take any part in the customary diversions of the country, 
dancing, balls, and such like. This man, whose name 
was Abel Fisher, united about thirty years afterwards with 



CHAP. I.] PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. 17 

the Methodist Episcopal Church. Though of very strict 
morals, he seemed to be deficient in experimental religion. 
By the preaching of the Gospel, he became deeply con- 
cerned about his eternal destiny, but was very unwilling to 
receive baptism. When convinced of the propriety of the 
ordinance, however, he became urgent to be baptized ; and 
as there was no preacher in the neighborhood at the precise 
time, rather than wait any longer, he set out towards Union- 
town, a distance of over forty miles, after the Rev. James 
Riley, who had proceeded for that place a few hours before. 
He followed Mr. Riley on horse-back, at a rapid gait, and 
overtook him at the Youghaganey, at or near where Con- 
nelsville now stands. He hailed the preacher, while yet 
at a distance, and told the cause of his haste. After some 
conversation, Mr. Riley baptized him at the Youghaganey. 
This was the more remarkable, as he had peculiarly strong 
prejudices against Mr. Riley ; but when his mind became 
duly interested, his prejudices gave way, and he was bap- 
tized by the man who formerly was by no means his 
favorite. He lived a very devoted life ever after, and died 
an ornament to the Methodist Episcopal Church and to our 
common Christianity. 

The principles of religion as understood by Mr. and Mrs. 
Roberts, were inculcated on the children with some in- 
dustry. They were orderly, conscientious people ; but 
rested in the outward forms of religion, without knowing 
experimentally their spirituality, or deep design. For 
several years after their removal to Ligonier, they were 
without any religious privileges, except those of a domestic 
kind, sucli as reading the word of God and a few religious 
books, the observance of the Sabbath with moderate 
strictness, and occasionally on the Sabbath some forms of 
prayer. Mr. Roberts had been strictly^warned by his 
minister, before he left Maryland, against any religious 
alliances with the sectarians, especially the Methodists, 
2* 



18 PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. [CHAP. I. 

whom he represented as peculiarly dangerous religious as- 
sociates. The family, as they grew up, became fond of the 
customary amusements of the times and place, dancing 
and such like ; the natural result of which was, that they 
had not much regard for the spiritualities of religious duties, 
or religious services. This remark applies particularly to 
the older members of the family. 

The removal of Mr. Roberts to Ligonier was a check 
to the education of his rising family ; as the newness of the 
country and his limited means did not allow mm to expend 
money for their instruction ; nor could their time be spared 
from the demands on their services in clearing land and pro- 
viding for their sustenance. Young Robert R. was only 
seven years of age when his parents moved to Westmore- 
land. At this tender age he was industriously engaged in 
the common work of clearing land. There were no schools 
then within reach, to which he could be sent ; and if there 
had been, he had not the command of his time to attend 
them. His mother became much afflicted, and also bur- 
dened with the cares of a large family. On account of 
these circumstances, and partly through the carelessness 
and negligence incident to boys of his age, in a short time 
he could scarcely read or even spell with ease. But when 
his mother's health returned, she put him to his books 
again, so that he soon regained what he had lost, and thus 
could again read the Bible, whose pages he continually 
perused. Except what he learned by reading in the family, 
his education stopped here, even up to the eighteenth year 
of his age, when he received two or three months' school- 
ing, of which we will give an account on a future page. 
At that time he was a boy of superior capacity, and his 
progress in knowledge was great, considering his circum- 
stances. 

In the year 1788, when Robert R. Roberts was about 
ten years of age, the Methodist preachers went to the 



CHAP. I.] PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. 19 

neighborhood where his father resided, and preached with- 
in half a mile of his father's house. The preachers then 
on the circuit (Redstone) were Jacob Surton and Lasley 
Matthews. The elder brothers and sisters of Robert R. 
frequently heard them, and very often amused themselves 
by making remarks upon the sermons and meetings. Mr. 
Robert M. Roberts would not hear those preachers at all, 
as he believed them to be the false prophets; and he 
adhered to his determination until some of his family 
joined the Methodist Episcopal Church. His prejudices 
arose, as before stated, from the advice which his minister 
had given him concerning them while he resided in Mary- 
land, just before he moved to Ligonier. After they had 
preached sometime in the neighborhood, Mrs. Roberts 
went to hear them, and took Robert R. with her. The 
preacher who addressed them on that occasion was the 
Rev. James O. Cull. He was not then a regular itinerant 
preacher ; but was sent to fill the place of one of the 
preachers on the circuit. His text was in the third chap- 
ter of Zephaniah, eighth verse, " Therefore wait ye upon 
me," &c. He was a " son of thunder." The sermon 
was an alarming one, and produced great effect upon the 
congregation. It so deeply affected Mrs. Roberts that she 
wept much. It also affected, to no small extent, young 
Robert R. ; and had he not been under the influence of 
prejudice, he would have been much more affected. He 
believed his father knew the character of those preachers ; 
and he also considered them false prophets. Still, with 
all these prejudices, the sermon seemed to him to be true; 
and he concluded if it was true, both he and the other 
members of the family must change their course of life, 
or be lost for ever. On that very day the first Methodist 
society in that neighborhood was formed; several joining 
at the time. Mrs. Roberts would probably have united 
with them, had she not known the prejudices of her hus- 



20 PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. [CHAP. I. 

band. It is believed that she knew something of experi- 
mental religion, as her mother had heard Whitefield, and 
was, there is reason to think, converted under his min- 
istry. Some, however, supposed that Whitefield's preach- 
ing had thrown the mother of Mrs. Roberts into a state of 
mental derangement. Mrs. Roberts did not return again 
to the meetings for sometime, owing to the objections of 
Mr. Roberts and other members of the family : neither did 
young Robert R. attend, them for more than a year. 

With brief intervals, however, the other members of the 
family continued to attend, and made their observations on 
the preaching and meetings as usual. Many things were 
said against class meetings and love feasts, though none 
of the family had ever been at any of these meetings. 
Shortly after, a quarterly meeting was to be held twenty 
or thirty miles distant. As much had been said, by way 
of disparagement, against class meetings and love feasts, 
the eldest daughters of Mr. Roberts earnestly requested 
their brother, John, who was always a very serious man, 
to go with some young women, members of the Church, 
and attend the love feast, and bring back an account of what 
might transpire there. Accordingly he went ; although the 
young women, knowing his errand, and his indefinite 
views concerning religion, would rather at that time have 
been without his company. The sisters waited impa- 
tiently for his return ; and their anxiety was much in- 
creased when they found he staid beyond the appointed 
time. Many were the reasonings concerning the cause 
of his delay. On his return, they asked him what he 
had seen and heard — what the love feast was like — what 
they did there, and so on. To their great astonishment, 
he had but little to say, appeared very grave, and finally 
remarked, that he believed the Methodists were good 
people. This was strange news to Robert R., as he had 
formerly heard his brother John frequently say very severe 



CHAP. I.] PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE, 21 

things against them. The brothers and sisters continued to 
go to the meetings, but made fewer remarks than formerly. 
Robert R., and his father and mother, did not attend them 
for sometime after. 

By this time, Robert R. began to be able to assist his 
father to a considerable extent on the farm. Returning 
home one evening from the labors of the day, he heard, 
at some distance in the woods, an unusual sound. At first 
he knew not what it was, but supposed it to be a wild 
beast, as such were then numerous in that country. He 
listened a while, and then slowly drew near the sound, 
until he ascertained it to be a human voice. Having ap- 
proached quite close, he found it proceeded from his sister 
Elizabeth, who was much engaged in prayer. He listened 
attentively to her supplications, and found she was pleading 
with God to have mercy on her for Christ's sake, and par- 
don her sins. This prayer alarmed him very much. He 
wondered what unheard of, enormous sin she could have 
committed that seemed so deeply to affect her; as he 
thought no ordinary sins could be the occasion of such 
great agony of soul. After staying a short time, he re- 
turned without interrupting her, and kept the matter in his 
own breast, not even informing any one of the family. The 
prayer of Elizabeth made a very deep impression on his 
mind. She was about seven years older than he, and 
withal a person of excellent temper, and was his favorite 
sister. 

Not long after this, he ascertained that his three elder 
sisters, Sarah, Elizabeth and Esther, had united with the 
Methodist Episcopal Church ; and that his eldest sister, Sa- 
rah, was ready on all occasions to pray in public when called 
on. She affectionately told her father that he ought to have 
family prayer. This had been frequently attended to on 
the Sabbath, but not regularly. Mrs. Roberts was much 
grieved at the zeal of Sarah in reference to family prayer : 



22 PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. fCHAP. I. 

as Mr. Roberts was esteemed by all a good Christian, being 
a man of strict morality. The advice, however, of Sarah 
came in place, as she was the eldest sister, and, owing to 
the feebleness of her mother, the care and management of 
the family principally devolved upon her. The father 
yielded to her advice, called the family together, took his 
prayer book, and read prayers. But she was not satisfied, 
and told him he ought to pray without his book. He then 
wrote a form of prayer, and used it instead of the printed 
forms. But still she was not satisfied. He then said to 
her, " My child, pray yourself." She did so, and kept up 
family prayer for sometime, some of the rest assisting her. 
Sarah possessed an unusual gift in prayer : few, whether 
ministers or laymen, were her equals in this respect. Some 
of the children having joined the Church, Mrs. Roberts also 
united, and in a short time two of her sons, and her husband 
also. 

Shortly after some of the members of the family had 
joined the Church, Robert R. attended regularly, and was 
often deeply affected. He prayed in secret, and earnestly 
desired the Lord to have mercy upon him. For some cause 
the preaching was soon moved to his father's house, and 
continued there for many years, or until the family moved 
away to Shenango. He now had the counsel, prayers and 
instructions of the preachers, as they took great pains to 
inform his mind and do him good. 

As he was the principal aid of his father on the farm, he 
was kept constantly at work. He was able-bodied for his 
age, and he willingly assisted his father in every thing that 
was to be done. His younger brother, Lewis, was too 
small to aid much, and withal of feeble constitution, so that, 
for the most part, he attended school. His elder brothers, 
Thomas and John, had arrived to maturity, and were em- 
ployed in providing for themselves. On these accounts, 
Robert was the principal male support of the family ; and 



CHAP. I.] PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. 23 

he well demeaned himself in the relation in which he stood 
to them. His clothing was the common back-woods cos- 
tume : the broad rimmed, low crowned, white wool hat, the 
hunting shirt of tow linen, buck-skin breeches, and moc- 
casons or coarse shoes. As a specimen of his industry, 
take the following: A quarterly meeting was held at his 
father's house. As many came from a great distance in 
these days to such meetings, those who lived in the neigh- 
borhood entertained them, so that their cabins were well 
filled. The house where the quarterly meeting was held 
usually had a double portion. It should also be observed, 
that then there were no regularly built meeting-houses. Of 
course, one single room served for place of worship, kitchen, 
dining-room, parlor, and sleeping room. Robert R. attended 
to every person who came to his father's house. He was 
closely employed in taking care of the horses, and waiting 
on the people, and doing every thing necessary on such 
occasions. In short, he did all that the most sedulous ser- 
vant man could do at the house of his employer. This 
gave occasion to a person who came from a distance to ask 
the sisters, " What rough looking hired man is that with 
the hunting shirt on?' 

Every moment that could be saved from the labors of the 
farm, was industriously spent in reading and devotion. He 
perused with great care Fletcher's Appeal, and also his 
Checks, together with other excellent works, so that he be- 
came well instructed in the doctrines of Methodism, and 
thoroughly confirmed in their truth. 

As their house was the place of worship, the children 
enjoyed the advantages of class meetings and prayer meet- 
ings, as well as preaching, together with the conversation 
and instructions of the preachers in the family circle. Sa- 
rah Roberts, the eldest sister, required Robert, Lewis, and 
the younger children, during class and other religious meet- 
ings, to sit together on a bench behind the large table ; and 



24 PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. [CHAP. I. 

she watched them with maternal and Christian solicitude, 
in order to see that all were present, and that they behaved 
themselves in a proper manner during the various exercises. 
This regulation had an excellent effect upon their minds 
and morals, and laid the foundation of their future excellent 
religious life. 

Before Robert R. experienced religion, while engaged" 
one day in making sugar, about three or four miles from his 
father's house, he broke his leg. It Avas occasioned by the 
dangerous work of felling a tree, against which another had 
fallen. A small limb or branch struck his leg and broke it. 
Mr. Rogers, his brother-in-law, brought him home on horse- 
back, with his broken leg dangling at the horse's side. His 
mother was much alarmed on witnessing the sight, and she 
was but little relieved by the remark of Mr. Rogers, who, 
to divert the agonies of the afflicted mother, observed, that 
"Robert would yet ride in a carriage, and she would see 
it." It was broken a second time, when it was nearly well, 
by his turning around in the door, with great haste, on see- 
ing some strangers approach the house. This temporary 
affliction gave him time for serious reflection and reading, 
which he improved to great account, so that this disaster 
was ultimately more a gain than a loss. 

Such was his improvement in religious knowledge, as 
well as his sedate religious conduct, that when the preach- 
ing was moved to his father's house, and before he expe- 
rienced religion, he was chosen, by the Rev. T. M'Clena- 
han, catechist over the children of the neighborhood. Their 
names were recorded in a book, they were met weekly, and 
learned the Instructions for Children. This admirable 
plan was prosecuted with great order and industry by tne 
preachers of those days ; and probably the preachers of the 
present day do not excel them in these respects, if, indeed, 
they equal them. 

Such was his excellent moral conduct, and such his 



CHAP. I.] PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. 25 

attainments in divine things, that nothing seemed to be 
wanting, in order to make him a Christian, but the evidence 
of his acceptance with God, through the merits of Christ. 
This was graciously bestowed on him in the month of 
May, 1792, in the fourteenth year of his age. We will 
give the particulars of this important event as written in 
the brief narrative of his life by the President of Asbury 
University, from the Bishop's own mouth, in the summer 
of 1842 : " One day about sunrise in the month of May, 
I was in a corner of the fence praying, when, I humbly 
trust, my sins were pardoned, and God, for Christ's sake, 
accepted me. Before that time, I had frequently had sweet 
intimations of the goodness and mercy of the Lord. My 
heart was tender, and I felt as if I could love God and his 
people. But yet, until that morning, my mind was not at 
rest. Then every thing seemed changed. Nature wore a 
new aspect, as I arose and went to my work with cheerful- 
ness; though, I own, I did not then know whether I had 
received all that T should look for in conversion. I never 
had such alarming views of my condition as some have 
experienced. My mind was gradually opened; and 
although I had always led a moral life, I firmly believed that 
my heart must be changed. Owing to my youth, I cannot 
now remember the precise day of my conversion, though 
the scene, as it occurred that morning, has ever been deeply 
printed on my memory. It happened in my fourteenth 
year, A. D. 1792." 

Before he joined the Church, and after he experienced 
religion, he was very much exercised concerning the great 
work of preaching. He would frequently ponder over in 
his mind the outlines of sermons ; and sometimes he 
would give vent to his impressions by actually preaching 
aloud, either alone or to some children. One day he thus 
employed himself in preaching to Lewis, his younger 
brother, in a grove of plum trees, not very far from his 
3 



26 PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. [CHAP. I. 

father's house, though sufficiently remote for his voice to 
be unheard by any in or about the house. He continued 
so long in his discourse, that Lewis began to be troubled at 
the delay. It was on the Sabbath day too, and it encroached 
on the regular hour of meeting at his father's house, during 
which time all the children were expected to be in their 
places on the long bench before alluded to. Nevertheless, 
it appears that Lewis listened to his brother until he finished 
his discourse. Lewis immediately started for home, in 
order to comply with his obligation of being in his place 
during religious services. He arrived a few minutes before 
the conclusion of the meeting ; and when it was over, he 
stood crying at the door, excusing himself for his absence, 
by saying, " Bob preached so long among the plum bushes, 
that I could not get away." 

After he had experienced religion, he felt himself identi- 
fied with the Methodists, and was with them in all their 
meetings, both public and private. Nevertheless, such was 
his backwardness of disposition and demeanor, as well as 
his conscientious scruples, that he feared to unite with the 
Church, lest, being young, he might go astray, and thereby 
bring reproach on the cause of religion. Another reason 
why he deemed it advisable to delay, was that his father 
thought it best for him to defer so important a step till he 
was a little older. In consequence of this delay, the 
preachers conversed with him on the subject. Some used 
great kindness and forbearance towards him, being influenced 
by the consideration of his youth, and his excellent moral 
and religious character. Others again used great plainness, 
and sometimes proceeded to employ what his tender and 
youthful mind considered severity. An occurrence took 
place at this time, which tried him exceedingly. He walked 
ten miles on Sunday morning to attend love feast at a 
quarterly meeting. He was clothed in the best he had, 
which was only his tow hunting shirt, and the correspond- 



CHAP. I.] PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. 27 

ing parts of his back-woods dress. The preacher, who 
was withal well acquainted with him, refused to let him 
into the love feast, until all the others had got in that he 
intended to admit : he then permitted him to enter. What 
the reasons of the preacher were, we have not particularly 
learned. Probably he thought that it would serve as a 
reason to impress him with the importance of such religious 
privileges ; or that as he was not yet a member, the rule of 
Discipline would not admit him ; or it might be that the 
whole was rather an undesigned incident which occurred in 
the crowd of various applicants for admission. Be this as 
it may, the circumstance injured very much the feelings of 
young Roberts, so that the meeting did him very little good, 
as he at that time supposed. Nevertheless he felt no 
prejudice against the Church on this account. He sat 
behind the door in the most retired part of the house, 
reflecting on his lot. 

After this preacher and his colleague left the circuit, their 
places were supplied by Messrs. Bell and Bunn, who 
seemed to understand the case of young Roberts better than 
their predecessors. He evidently needed much encourage- 
ment, rather than reproof or the adoption of any severe 
measure. They treated him with peculiar kindness, and 
used every opportunity to encourage and instruct him. He 
was at meeting on all occasions, and attended class most 
punctually, it being still held at his father's house. One 
day Mr. Bell meeting the class, Robert was the last to 
whom he spoke, for he always sat back towards the door : 
after Mr. Bell had spoken to him, he turned to the class- 
leader, and asked him if there were any objection to brother 
Robert's joining the Church on probation. The leader 
replied that he knew of no objection : neither did the other 
members of the class know of any. Indeed he was highly 
prized by all as a very pious boy, whose religious experi- 
ence was remarkablv clear, whose life was unblamable, and 



28 PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. [CHAP. I. 

whose humility, gentleness and unassuming pretenses gave 
him favor in the sight of all men. The preacher then put 
down his name on the class-book. Young Robert R. 
thought, that as the preacher had thus recorded his name, it 
should stay there; and he often said afterwards, that he 
never regretted this impressive incident. Indeed it was in 
perfect accordance at this time with his wishes ; though he 
had not enough confidence in himself to apply for admis- 
sion, or to present himself along with others, when invited 
in the usual way to unite with the people of God. This 
occurred in September, 1793, in the sixteenth year of his 
age. He continued a faithful member of the Church, 
giving evidence to all that he was a Christian. He was 
also, by common consent, designated for a preacher ; though 
his own pretensions were of the most retiring and unob- 
trusive character. 

In the fall of 1795, he justly concluded that he stood in 
need of better clothing. His apparel consisted of the most 
common kind, the whole being made of home fabric. The 
circumstances of his father did not enable him to purchase 
better. The elder brothers had received their portion of 
the paternal inheritance, which was for the most part 
improved land; this enabled them to procure an ample 
supply of good articles for dress. But Robert R. having 
all along endeavored to do his utmost for the support of his 
father and mother, and the younger members of the family, 
was clothed in the most economical manner, and was even 
unwilling to press his father for that kind of clothing which 
was requisite for a person of his age. Accordingly, with 
the 'full consent of his father, he and Stephen Riley, by 
the instruction of Mr. Cornelius Riley, father of Stephen, 
went to Laurel Hill, a part of the Alleghany Mountains, in 
order to make tar, for the purpose of selling it, so that with 
the proceeds they might purchase clothing ; as tar was then 
the most salable product which they could avail themselves 



CHAP. I.] PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. 29 

of. They took their provisions with them, made their 
camp in the woods, cooked their own victuals, and lived by 
these means with very little expense. Having sold the 
tar, they divided the proceeds. With his share, Robert 
purchased as good clothing as the country afforded, or 
rather as his limited means could reach. For breeches, the 
customary wear of the times, he bought yellow cassimer. 
The coat was of green cloth. This was the first bought 
suit with which he was favored. His principal object 
was, to have better clothes to go to meeting with. His 
brother Thomas, it seems, had been ashamed of his homely 
apparel ; and it is probable he made some pointed remarks 
in reference to the matter, which stirred up not a little the 
latent ambition of Robert. 

At this time he felt the need of more instruction at school. 
He enjoyed religious information and privileges, and made 
much progress in spiritual things ; but his portion of learn- 
ing was small. While very young, as we have seen, he 
learned to read the Scriptures. After his removal to 
Ligonier, this was nearly lost ; but soon recovered again by 
the attention of his pious mother. Afterwards he improved 
himself much in reading religious books. But he greatly 
felt the need of some further instructions in arithmetic and 
writing. A part of the winter of 1795-96, was spent in 
going to school ; the whole time, however, not amounting 
to three months. This was nearly all the schooling he 
received from the time he left Maryland, and it was the 
last with which he was favored. Mr. Carney, an Irish 
school-master, taught near his father's at this time ; but not 
being a man of very good character, he did not wish to go 
to him. Mr. M'Abee, a very honorable man, and compe- 
tent teacher for the times, an Irishman also, as were nearly 
all the teachers of that day in Pennsylvania and Virginia, 
taught a school about three and a half miles from his 
father's, at Mr. Matthew Fisher's, which he attended. He 
3* 



30 PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. [CHAP. I. 

had to do the thrashing at his father's, an indispensable 
part of the work on a farm ; and this he performed mostly 
on Saturdays, going home every Friday evening, and return- 
ing on Monday morning. He had likewise to work for 
his boarding, during his leisure hours, with Mr. M'Cracken, 
who, though a kind and obliging man, could not afford to 
board any one without pay. Robert R. scutched flax for 
him both morning and evening during his stay there. He 
worked at this early and late, and could scutch more flax 
than Mr. M'Cracken's two daughters, both of whom were 
older than he. It was not strange then to see women 
engaged in this kind of work. Indeed it was common, and 
elicited no remark. 

At school, he made, for the time, the best proficiency 
possible in writing and arithmetic. Indeed, reading, writing 
and arithmetic, constituted the course of common school 
instruction in those times. Some added book-keeping ; but 
this was a rare acquisition for a teacher ; and the learners in 
this branch were very few. Grammar and geography 
were then unknown in common schools. 

The teachers, too, in Pennsylvania, Virginia, &c, were 
mostly Irish, and nearly all Protestants. In their native 
country, before emigrating, their aim was generally to 
acquire sufficient knowledge in the branches spoken of to 
enable them to teach in the United States ; with the inten- 
tion of abandoning their profession when prospects might 
entice them to more lucrative pursuits. In reading, writing 
and arithmetic, they were adepts ; especially in the branch 
last mentioned. They often prided themselves in working 
hard questions in it. In short, they were the Yankee 
teachers of the times. 

The peculiar character of Robert R. Roberts had an op- 
portunity to develop itself at Mr. M'Abee's school. Mr. 
M'Abee had imported from his native country a usage cur- 
rent there from time immemorial, and which obtained the 



CHAP. I.] PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. 31 

authority of an inviolable constitutional law. The custom 
was this: When a boy became very refractory, and was 
irreclaimable by such corrections as the free use of the rule 
in slapping his bare hand with might and main ; or when the 
rod or cat with nine tails, in their usual inflictions, were 
insufficient to restore the disobedient to good order, there 
was another remedy remaining, which was the dernier re- 
sort. This was the horsing, and was as follows : The 
disobedient boy was mounted on the back of another, or if 
more than one was guilty, they interchanged the offices of 
horse and rider. The cat with nine tails was then plied 
freely in the open school. But before this act of extremity 
was commenced, a proclamation* was made in the presence 
of all the scholars, that should any boy of thorough good 
character, and due influence, go security for the future good 
behavior of the refractory one, he would be pardoned for 
that time, and his surety must endure the flogging should 
the culprit ever commit such an offense again. A very bad 
boy had, by his ill conduct, incurred this penalty in Mr. 
M'Abee's school. All things were in preparation for the 
grand act. The whole school stood in silent suspense. The 
righteous choler of the master arose to the proper height. 
The proclamation was made to ascertain if a surety could 
be had, should the boy promise reformation. The promise 
he made in penitence ; but none seemed to come to his 
assistance. When execution was about to take place, and 
the sharp scourge was to be tested, Robert R. Roberts step- 
ped forward, offering his mediation in behalf of his disobe- 
dient school-fellow. The proffer was accepted, the boy 
was thoroughly reclaimed for the future, and his friend, 
Roberts, received the homage of all. His dignified and 
condescending appearance even then commanded the respect 
of all his fellow youth. This a»t seemed to be the omen 
and first exercise of that mild and influential deportment 
which secured so much respect on all occasions from every 



32 SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. [CHAP. II. 

class of men in after life. This deportment was manifest 
when he presided in conference, when he preached in the 
pulpit, when he traveled in the public conveyances, and in 
all the relations of his social intercourse. 

For his old teacher he retained the most respectful regard. 
Of this we had a vivid example in the summer of 1835. At 
that time our residence was in Pittsburg. He purposed to 
visit Ligonier in order to see his old friends. We also de- 
sired to spend a couple of weeks in the mountains, as a 
relief from the editor's office. We went in company, up 
the Pennsylvania canal, to the lower end of the Valley. At 
a village on the canal, the Bishop met his former teacher, 
M'Abee. It was then thirty-five years from the time that 
he had been his pupil. At first, they scarcely knew each 
other ; but presently the teacher and pupil were recognized 
with the most earnest greetings. A long conversation en- 
sued, calling up the incidents of the winter school ; and the 
case of the refractory boy was introduced with all its de- 
tails. The horses on which we were to ride waited fully 
two hours, saddled and hitched at the door, before the inter- 
view was at an end. 



CHAPTER II. 

SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. 

In the spring of 1796, Robert R. Roberts, being then 
nearly eighteen years of age, set out for Shenango, now 
Mercer county, Pennsylvania, in company with four others : 
his brother, Thomas Roberts, John Caughey, James Hu- 
banks, and Wm. M'Lean. The section of country, em- 
bracing northwestern Pennsylvania, bounded by Lake Erie, 
the state of Ohio, the Ohio and Alleghany Rivers, French 
Creek and Conewango Creek, was then an almost uninhab- 



CHAP. II.] SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. 33 

ited region. This was particularly true in regard to Mer- 
cer county. In order to encourage the settlement of it, the 
Legislature of Pennsylvania had passed an act granting four 
hundred acres, and allowance, to any who would make 
actual settlement for five years, clear and fit for cultivation 
twenty-five acres, and build a house or cabin ; and pay, at a 
certain time, twenty dollars for each hundred acres to the 
state. Their first object was to explore the country, and 
then, if they liked it, to become actual settlers, in order to 
secure to themselves a home and independence. 

They traveled on foot, and carried their provisions on 
their backs in knapsacks. They crossed the Alleghany 
River at a place near where Freeport now stands, and this 
brought them within the bounds of the territory embracing 
the state grants. They went up the waters of Buffalo 
Creek, and spent a week in examining the lands within 
eight or ten miles of the Alleghany River. The country 
thus far possessed no qualities which attracted their atten- 
tion so as to induce them to make locations. 

During their stay there, which was in March, a light 
snow fell, which suggested to them the idea of hunting. 
They all had guns except Robert R. Roberts, and they all 
went to hunt except him. Being the youngest, as well as 
having no gun, it was thought best to leave him to take care 
of the camp. Even among hunters, poverty has its disad- 
vantages and its privations. In the camp he could hear the 
report of the guns in different directions. About noon the 
snow disappeared, and all shortly returned without secur- 
ing any game, not even a squirrel or a turkey, much less a 
deer or bear. They were all unpracticed hunters. Most 
of them, probably, were sufficiently good marksmen; but 
this is not one half of the hunter's art. To hit fairly the 
object aimed at is indispensable to a good hunter. In ad- 
dition, he must possess all those stealthy, watchful and 
most deliberate qualities which will enable him to approach 



34 SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. [CHAP. II. 

the prey unobserved, and to proceed with the coolest de- 
liberation, so as to be uninfluenced by the " deer fever," 
which throws such a tremor into the hands and eye of a 
hunter, as to disqualify him for his profession. There are 
many nameless and unnamable items which go to make up 
the true hunter, that our unskillful pen cannot describe. 
We therefore stop with these few meagre remarks, as de- 
scriptive of the true hunter, for it certainly would provoke 
the wrath of a genuine son of the woods, were he given 
to understand that a mere agriculturist, or a book maker, or 
an editor, or a literary man, would presume to say exactly 
what are the qualities requisite for a finished education in 
the art. Let such as want information on this point, con- 
verse a whole week with one of them on topics of the chase 
alone, and he will then begin to ascertain what constitutes 
the true hunter. 

Young Robert disliked staying in camp, though he knew 
at that time, but little about handling a gun with suitable 
skill ; and less yet about the mysteries of hunting. In the 
afternoon, however, he proposed to go on a hunting excur- 
sion by himself. His brother was opposed to this, as he 
was aware that lie knew but little about the woods. But as 
Mr. Hubanks, his class-mate, who was a little older than 
he, proposed to go with him, it was agreed by his brother 
that he might try what he could do at hunting. Accord- 
ingly they proceeded to the chase. Robert R. furnished 
himself with his brother's gun. They took a northerly 
direction, and went on conversing for a while. They then 
parted, but agreed to keep as near together as circumstances 
would allow. After parting, and traveling a few hundred 
yards, they lost sight of each other. Robert R. thought he 
could find his own way, and did not trouble himself about 
his companion, believing that he could do the same. 
Traveling on the dividing ridge between two small water- 
courses, he saw at some distance two deer, and raised his 



CHAP. II.] SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. 35 

gun to fire. But just as he raised it, his eyes watered, and 
his hand trembled. He then went to a sapling to take rest, 
and, while preparing, the deer disappeared. He proceeded 
on, still pursuing the same direction. Looking down a 
little hollow, he saw three bears, an old one and two 
young ones. He sat down by a white-oak tree and pre- 
pared to shoot. They came up slowly to within about 
four rods of him, where a spring issued from the hollow 
place. The old one raised herself up, and began to snufT 
as if she scented him. He immediately fired at her breast. 
She fell, rolled on the ground, gnashed her teeth, and got 
up and fell again several times. One of the cubs ran 
away: the other squatted down. Robert R. sat down 
alarmed, with his gun unloaded, not knowing what to do ; 
as he had never before been in such close quarters with 
wild beasts, nor even engaged in hunting. Before he got 
loaded again, after the delay occasioned by his surprise, the 
old bear recovered : she then began to walk slowly, and 
afterward to run; at length she got clearly away, the 
cubs following her. At this, he proceeded to the camp, 
and informed his companions what he had done. They all 
set out in quest of the bears, but were unable to catch them. 
This was his first introduction to hunting. 

The pursuits of the chase and the prospects of the new 
country, were not very agreeable to all the young men, and 
some of them concluded to proceed no further. Thomas 
Roberts and Win. M'Lean returned ; but Robert R. Roberts, 
John Caughey and James Hubanks, proposed determin- 
ately to see the new country, and explore it fully. Robert 
R. seemed to have been particularly fixed in his design of 
completing his excursion ; for though his elder brother 
Thomas did his utmost to persuade him to return, it was 
all in vain. He even left him no more money than barely 
enough to pay his expenses home, thinking by this means 
to compel him to return. Robert R. had no redress, as 



36 SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. [CHAP. II. 

Thomas was much older, and Robert had never possessed 
much money, though he had been the principal support of 
his father's family for several years previously. Having 
now set out to secure independence for himself during life, 
he could not be persuaded to abandon his purpose. 

On the morning after the return of Thomas Roberts and 
Win. M'Lean, the other three pursued their journey, having 
young Robert R. as their master spirit, though he was 
almost without money, and without even a gun — a requisite 
in a new country that cannot well be dispensed with. 
They traveled two days in a northeasterly direction without 
seeing any person. They had flour in their knapsacks. 
Their bread and ready provisions were exhausted : they 
were therefore compelled to commence the work of cooking. 
For the first time, they stopped to make up bread; for 
though Robert R., while engaged in sugar making, and in 
the manufacture of tar, had lived in camp and kept bache- 
lor's hall, he never before had been compelled to make 
bread, as the supplies of this article in such circumstances 
were always received from home, or procured from neigh- 
bors. But now he must become baker, both for himself 
and his associates. In looking around for the requisite 
apparatus, he selected the hollow part of a fallen tree for 
his kneading trough, and scooped it out with his tomahawk. 
When the dough was made, it was flattened in thin slices, 
and rolled around sticks, so that the heat could penetrate the 
slices thoroughly. One end of the stick, and that end 
sharpened, was without any dough. The sharpened end 
was then thrust perpendicularly into the ground before the 
fire, and gradually turned round in its place, until the bread 
was thoroughly done. In this way they prepared their 
bread, which was palatable to them, and would be to any 
in their circumstances. 

On the third day they struck the old Venango Path, 
which led from Pittsburg to a ooint at the mouth of French 



CHAP. II.] SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. 37 

Creek. They proceeded on till they came to the garrison 
at French Creek, the location of what is now Franklin. 
There Robert R. saw Indians for the first time. They 
were trading furs and other articles, and were drinking. 

Here Robert R. and his companions spent the Sabbath, 
though there was not much sign of the Sabbath. An 
incident occurred at this place which shows the inconsis- 
tency of professors of religion. An Indian shot a large 
turkey, and took it to the landlady to sell. She bought it, 
and after paying for it, reproved the Indian for killing it on 
the Sabbath day. He asked, " If no luck to shoot on 
Sunday? " She remarked that she did not know as to luck, 
but it was a sin to break the Sabbath by shooting. The 
Indian retorted, " Ah ! if luck, Indian no care for sin." 

Wayne had treated at Creenville with the Indians, in 
1795, and of course there was peace. The filthy habits 
and forbidding appearance, however, of the Indians, made 
no very favorable impression at that time on our young 
adventurers. 

As they were in search of land, they made but little stay 
at the garrison. The land through which they had passed 
was rough and stony, and did not promise much to the 
cultivator : they therefore purposed exploring more of the 
new country, in order to find better locations than any they 
had yet seen. They went up French Creek to what was 
then called Cassewago, where Meadville now stands, and 
where there were then a few buildings. The flats of 
French Creek, which were natural meadows, were beauti- 
ful, and pleased them greatly; but they had been generally 
taken up by previous settlers. After spending a few days 
at Cassewago, they went down French Creek again as 
far as the mouth of Coneaut Creek, which emptied itself 
into French Creek, about eight miles below Meadville, on 
the west side. From the mouth of Coneaut, they pro- 
ceeded westwardly to the heads of Sandy Creek, following 
4 



38 SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. [CHAP. II. 

an old Indian path, called the Knskuskia Path, and leading 
from Cassewago to Kuskuskia, a place on the Beaver River. 
When they had passed over Sandy Creek, they stopped for 
the night. They peeled some bark from chesnut trees, and 
made a camp. The location of this camp was about four 
miles northwest of Georgetown, and about two miles and a 
half from where Robert R. a short time after made his 
location. 

Next morning they had an early breakfast, and concealed 
their knapsacks in different directions from the camp, in 
order to secure them from the depredations of straggling 
Indians that were still lingering around, or from lawless 
white persons who might perchance be passing by. They 
then proceeded to explore the country around, intending to 
return to the camp that night. They traveled on till they 
struck some of the head waters of the Little Shenango. 
There they saw bodies of land that pleased them much. 
Still they pursued their course, desiring to see more of the 
country, till it was too late to return to their camp on Sandy 
Creek. They therefore encamped near the Little Shenango, 
about three quarters of a mile north of the present residence 
of John Leech, sen. It is now a beautiful sugar grove, 
with luxuriant meadow among the sparse trees, and is 
watered with a limpid brook, and an excellent never failing 
spring. 

They had left all their provisions behind them at the 
other camp, and were without any thing to eat, except a 
squirrel that one of the company had shot. As Mr. Roberts 
was the youngest, it fell to his lot to cook it. He sus- 
pended it before the fire, by a string fastened to a stake, so 
adjusted that the squirrel turned round before the fire. His 
associates laid themselves down, and were quickly asleep. 
He thought that he too needed sleep, and lay down to rest, 
still intending however to watch the squirrel. In a short 
time he was soundly asleep, as well as the others, and 



CHAP. II.] SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. 39 

when he awoke, it was all burned to a cinder. So they 
were all obliged to pass the night supperless. 

About twenty years ago, a camp meeting was held within 
a few rods of the spring and grove where the encampment 
just spoken of was located;, at which Bishop Roberts 
attended. It was the privilege of the writer also to be 
present. In delivering an exhortation after one of the 
brethren had preached, the Bishop took occasion to refer to 
their first encampment in the immediate vicinity. After an 
appropriate introduction, he turned half round on the stand, 
pointed to the spot, just clown there at the run beside 
Cornelius Riley's, mentioned by name his associates, and 
improved the occasion in a manner that was truly thrilling ; 
especially as there were then in the congregation many of 
the first settlers, John Caughey amongst the rest, sitting in 
the altar immediately before the Bishop. We need not say 
that Mr. Caughey enjoyed the narrative in which he neces- 
sarily had borne so conspicuous a part ; and that all present 
were greatly instructed with the sublime moral lessons 
which the good Bishop taught them. 

The morning after the supperless night, our young adven- 
turers concluded to go down the Little Shenango a short 
distance, and then steer their course for the camp. John 
Caughey, a newly emigrated Irishman, afterward the 
Bishop's brother-in-law, being the oldest, was selected as 
the guide. But although he was a very good scholar among 
persons of common attainments, he was a very unskillful 
guide in traveling through the pathless woods. Conse- 
quently all very soon got lost, as the day was cloudy. 
After wandering through the woods for sometime, as Mr. 
Roberts thought, in different directions, they stopped and 
held a council as to the course that would lead them to their 
camp on Sandy Creek. They all differed in opinion 
respecting the direction in which the camp lay. Yet as 
they had chosen Mr. Caughey for their leader they yielded 



40 SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. [CHAP. II. 

to his opinion and followed his orders. But every step 
they took, R. R. Roberts thought was in the wrong direc- 
tion, and the feelings produced were very unpleasant, as he 
knew that in some directions there were no inhabitants, and 
of course starvation would be the consequence, were they 
to go in those directions. The result proved that Mr. 
Roberts was correct in his opinion, that they were actually 
going in a wrong direction. Accordingly, he told Mr. 
Caughey that he could follow him no longer. As Mr. 
Caughey was of a very mild disposition, he yielded ; and in 
the best good temper observed, " It is of no use to separate ; 
if you will not follow me, I will follow you." The other 
also yielded; so both Hubanks and Caughey followed 
Roberts. Providentially he was in the right course, and in 
a few hours they reached the old trail they had left the day 
before, and by sun-down arrived at their camp on Sandy 
Creek, and found their provisions undisturbed. Their 
supper came in good place, as they had eaten nothing since 
the previous morning, except a few mountain tea-berries. 
This circumstance gave Mr. Roberts such an ascendancy 
over them as a woodsman, that ever after they followed his 
opinion in all such matters. Indeed his peculiar genius of 
mild, yet correct and firm government, which showed itself 
so conspicuously in after life, seemed to discover itself even 
at* mis early period. For he that is well qualified by na- 
ture to lead in one important matter, will be the best quali- 
fied to govern in all ; other things being equal. And this 
is according to what the apostle says in giving instnictions 
concerning the qualifications of ministers: "For if a man 
know not how to rule his own house, how shall he take 
care of the Church of God?" 1 Tim. iii, 5. 

After supper they rested for the night, and next morning 
set out for the country they had explored the day before, 
taking along with them their provisions. They proceeded 
to the Little Shenango, and found several camps which 



CHAP. II.] SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. 41 

some Indians had just deserted, they having gone down 
the Big Shenango in canoes. After exploring the country 
a few days, they concluded to make improvements in order 
to hold possession, and accordingly commenced to build log 
cabins, girdling a few trees around them. 

They fell in company with two other young men who 
were also looking for land, and they all, now five in num- 
ber, concluded to keep together, in order that they might be 
the more able to build. The timber was good, the water 
excellent, and the soil appeared to be rich, so that they 
were much pleased ; though afterward it did not fully an- 
swer their expectations. Each of the five now selected 
two tracts of land for himself, on which he intended to 
make improvements ; and they were guided in their divi- 
sion lines by some that had been run by a company a 
year or two before. They generally slept in their camp, 
and regularly went out in the morning to their day's work. 
They cut logs, built a cabin, covering it with chesnut bark, 
and deadened a few trees; and this constituted their chief 
employment. 

Their provisions very soon ran out; and Mr. Roberts 
had no money to buy more, as he had spent the small sum 
which his brother Thomas gave him on their parting. In 
this situation, he knew not what to do. He had no money 
to carry him home, or to induce him to stay, and he could 
get no employ to enable him to earn any. At this critical 
juncture, Mr. Caughey kindly came to his assistance. As 
he had money, he offered to lend some to his destitute as- 
sociate until he could find a way to repay him. So they 
agreed to continue their improvements. They proceeded 
to Cassewago, and got a supply of provisions, which they 
carried on their backs upward, as the path then was, of 
twenty miles. The price too was high, as they had to be 
brought from Pittsburg up the Alleghany to the mouth of 

French Creek, and then up this creek to Meadville. 
r 4* 



42 SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. [CHAP. II. 

Amongst the whole five, there was but one coffee-pot, 
two other pots, and two tin kettles. Each, however, had a 
tin cup, a spoon and a butcher knife, a tomahawk and an 
axe. Sometimes they used chocolate, which they boiled in 
a tin kettle, thickening it with flour instead of milk. 

On their return from Cassewago, they finished their cab- 
ins, and determined to separate from the two young men 
with whom they had recently associated in mutually aiding 
each other in the erection of cabins. The reason of the 
separation was, that on acquaintance with them they were 
found to be persons of such morals as rendered them both 
unpleasant and unprofitable companions, from whose soci- 
ety they could receive no benefit, and from whom they 
might receive much harm. 

Accordingly, Mr. Roberts, John Caughey, and James 
Hubanks, his class-mate, lived together, and commenced 
clearing in different places some land, in order to plant corn 
and potatoes. They cleared a few acres, and brought their 
potatoes and corn on their backs from Cassewago, a dis- 
tance, as already stated, of upward of twenty miles. They 
paid at the rate of three dollars per bushel for the potatoes. 
These were the first potatoes ever planted in the country. 
The corn was two dollars a bushel, or nearly so ; as corn- 
meal brought that price at Cassewago. They also planted 
cucumbers. In thus erecting their cabins, clearing land, 
and carrying provisions on their backs so great a distance, 
it will readily be seen their labors and hardships were 
neither few nor small. 

The game was plentiful ; but as they were then unskill- 
ful hunters, they killed none for sometime. Nevertheless 
the necessities of their condition urged them to make vigor- 
ous endeavors to learn the art so important to them. One 
morning about day-light, while in bed, they heard the notes 
of an old turkey not far distant. Mr. Roberts told Mr. Hu- 
banks, if he would let him have his gun he would try to kill 



CHAP. II.] SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. 43 

it. Hubanks unhesitatingly agreed to the proposal. He 
then took the gun, and set out in quest of the turkey. When 
near the place, it flew down from the tree on which it 
was roosting, and on seeing him it, with several others, ran 
away at full speed. Following the course they took, he 
started two deer which ran in the same direction. In a 
short time, he saw one of the turkeys coming back, run- 
ning toward him. It came within forty or fifty yards, and 
then stopped behind a log, its head only being visible. 
When about to shoot at the turkey, he observed the deer 
also returning, but they stopped not quite so near as the 
turkey. He shot at one of them, and it fell. He ran up 
to it, and seized it by the leg, lest it might get away. Just 
at that moment he heard a voice inquire, " Have you hit 
it?" At this he was surprised, thinking he might be among 
Indians; but looking about him, he saw Caughey, who had 
gone around in another direction, and fortunately scared 
the game back again. They now had plenty of fresh meat 
for a season ; and Hubanks, dressing the skin, made it into 
moccasons, which, being a cover to their feet, was no unwel- 
come aid to the young adventurers. In brief, they con- 
sidered, as well they might, the supply altogether provi- 
dential. 

Their crop turned out to be a very poor one. The new 
country swarmed with ground squirrels, which devoured 
the greater part of the corn before, or just after it germin- 
ated. The potatoe crop, however, did well, and was their 
principal resource. 

As they were in the spirit of exploring the country, they 
made occasional sallies around in order to see as much of it 
as they could. In their travels to and from Cassewago, 
they heard that there was a small lake at the head of Con- 
eaut Creek, and were desirous to see it. Accordingly they 
started one day, and traveled in a northern direction until 
they got into the swamp at the outlet of the lake, and of 



44 SETTLEMENT OF 8HENANGO. [CHAP. II. 

course were obliged to return without accomplishing the 
object of their journey. 

During that spring and summer, his mind was often 
pained, sometimes even settling down in depression. He 
often sat down upon the logs and wept, and found no relief 
but in prayer. The causes of his depression were four. 

1. He was from home the first time for any space longer 
than a week. 

2. The circumstances of his absence from home were 
unpleasant. He had declined returning with his brother, 
which determination he feared might be disapproved by his 
father, for whom he always had the highest regard. 

3. He was every day becoming more deeply involved in 
debt; and he never before had owed any thing. 

4. But the principal cause of his distress was the absence 
of all religious meetings. His class-mate, Hubanks, be- 
came, in some measure, careless, and lost his relish for 
religious conversation; and such was his own backward- 
ness, that he had not as yet learned any thing of the 
religious views of Caughey: among the three they had but 
one Bible; and the young men with whom they were 
associated for a while, were very irreligious. 

Under these circumstances, though he remained steadfast 
in his religious integrity, he was, nevertheless, often de- 
pressed ; and many were the evenings that he wept before 
God until he received comfort to his heart. Shortly, how- 
ever, before he left the place to go to Ligonier, returning on 
one occasion from secret devotions, he heard a voice, and 
on loitering a little, ascertained that Caughey was at prayer. 
This encouraged him much, as he had not previously 
known him to be religious. After this circumstance he 
was able to converse with him about spiritual matters 
with great satisfaction. 

Sometime in June, as their corn had been destroyed, and 
all the improvements intended were accomplished, Robert 



CHAP. II. J SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. 45 

R. Roberts and James Hubanks concluded to return home 
and assist in harvesting. Mr. Caughey, however, remained. 
Roberts was especially inclined to this course, as there was 
no way of sending a letter to his friends, and they did not 
know precisely where he was. 

In their journey, they proceeded to the mouth of French 
Creek. When they arrived there, Mr. Roberts, knowing 
that he was in debt, and fearing to return home in such a 
condition, hired himself to the captain of a keel-boat bound 
to Meadville, in order to get money to meet his obligations. 
Hubanks hired himself to the same employer. Most of the 
hands were unacquainted with the business, and the captain 
was intemperate. The new hands made three unsuccessful 
attempts to ascend the ripple near the mouth of French 
Creek, but were driven back by the force of the current. 
The captain, being in liquor, became exasperated, and said 
he could find two men that would push the boat up them- 
selves, and there were now six of them making the effort. 
Unwilling to take such abuse, Mr. Roberts, when near the 
shore, jumped off the boat, and told the captain he might 
find such hands as soon as he saw fit : as for him he would 
endure no such treatment. Nearly all the others did the 
same thing, and left the captain to try the alternative of his 
two choice men. Finding that he was about to lose his 
hands, lie changed his tone to kindness, and endeavored to 
persuade them to remain. At his earnest entreaty, they all 
returned. On making another effort, they got the boat over 
the ripple, and pushed her on to the mouth of Sugar Creek. 
By this time the captain had become so intoxicated, that he 
could go no further. They, therefore, put ashore ; and as 
he had some land located near the place, he directed them 
to girdle some trees, or do any thing else they pleased. 
They staid there during the night. As the captain by 
next morning had become sober, they started on their voy- 
age. On the third day, about noon, they reatehed Casse- 



46 SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. [CHAP. II. 

wago or Meadville, and unloaded the boat, the freight being 
flour, bacon, whisky, &c. As the boat was to return 
immediately to Pittsburg, Roberts and Hubanks went in her 
to that place, which was then very small, and had a poor 
appearance. The old garrison was to be seen, and a new 
one had been commenced. 

From Pittsburg they traveled home on foot in a day and 
a half, the distance being fifty miles. Young Roberts' 
clothes had become old, and owing to his recent peculiar 
circumstances, were not well washed. His hair was long, 
and he was thin in appearance, although in good health. 
When his father and friends saw him, they were greatly 
rejoiced ; for they had not heard a word about him from 
the time his brother, Thomas, had returned, which must 
have been nearly five months. They feared he had been 
killed by the Indians, or devoured by wild beasts. They 
had frequently reflected on his brother for not using greater 
exertions to induce him to return. But their anxieties were 
all relieved when they saw he was safe and well. His 
father did not reflect much upon him, but was unwilling he 
should go back ; and as he was a minor it was his duty to 
submit. Harvest came on, and this occupied him for the 
present. He spent the time happily in the society of his 
friends and in Christian communion. 

Whatever may have been the reasons which induced him 
to make some juvenile attempts at preaching, as in the case 
already mentioned, it was in the fall of 1796, that he 
seriously felt impressed to preach the Gospel. But he 
could not bring his mind to make a public effort, as he had 
high views of the ministerial character, and thought his own 
inability so great that he never could succeed. He prayed, 
however, in public whenever called upon, but here the 
exercise of his talents stopped. 

His mind frequently dwelt upon the scenes of the pre- 
ceding spring and summer, and thought the country which he 



CHAP. II. j SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. 47 

had left preferable to that in which he lived, and he had 
a desire to return. 

In the spring of 1797, the father of Bishop Roberts con- 
sented that he should again go to Shenango in company 
with his elder brother, Thomas. They started, his younger 
brother, Lewis, also going with them. Robert R. likewise 
took along with him Stephen Riley, purposing to settle him 
on one of the tracts he had selected. Other persons of 
enterprise went also, in order to select and improve land for 
themselves. The whole company consisted of nine per- 
sons, namely : Robert R. Roberts, Thomas Roberts, Lewis 
Roberts, Stephen Riley and Wm. Lindsay, from Ligonier ; 
James Stevenson, sen., James Stevenson, jr., Rev. Jacob 
Gurwell and John Caughey, from Loyalhanna. Each had 
a horse laden with provisions and some cooking utensils, 
together with such bed clothing as enabled them to encamp 
in the woods without suffering much. Each also traveled 
on foot, leading or driving his horse, and carrying his axe 
and knapsack of provisions beside. By this time, a path 
had been made through the region where Butler and Mercer 
now stand, which was far preferable to the circuitous route 
through Venango and Cassewago. Very little of this 
country, however, was then settled, except toward Pittsburg, 
so as to furnish houses to lodge in at night. Even the best 
course for a path had not yet been selected, nor the most 
suitable crossing-places of the streams : neither had any of 
the streams bridges across them at that time, and when they 
could not be forded, they had to be crossed by swimming. 
After the Alleghany River, Breakneck, Big Kinniconees, 
Muddy Creek, Slippery Rock, Wolf Creek, Neshanick 
and Little Shenango, had all to be crossed, some by swim- 
ming, and others by deep fording. Little Shenango, about 
two miles south of where Georgetown now stands, was 
crossed by the aid of trees that were felled on each side, 
over which the packs were carried, while the horses had 



48 SETTLEMENT OF SHENANG0. [CHAP. II. 

to swim. During much of the journey, they encamped in 
the woods at night. 

Thomas Roberts was well pleased with the country, and 
selected a tract of land on which to make improvement. 
He and Lewis then returned with their horses, leaving 
Stephen Riley and Robert R. Roberts to open some land 
and put in a crop. They left the provisions they had 
brought, and promised to return at a certain time, bringing 
with them a fresh supply. Mr. Gurwell and Mr. Stevens, 
sen., also returned with them. On starting Thomas 
Roberts left with his brother four dollars in money for 
necessary expenses. 

About the last of March, 1797, Robert R. Roberts, 
Stephen Riley and Wm. Lindsay started on Sabbath morn- 
ing, to an Indian camp on Sandy Creek, to buy sugar, 
carrying their guns with them. They set out on Sunday 
in order that they might have the company of one of the 
Indians who was on a visit to their camp, as they feared 
they could not find the way themselves. They carried 
their guns, as this was the custom with all in the new 
country wherever they went, both to protect themselves 
and to preserve their guns from being stolen. They pui- 
chased four dollars' worth of sugar, the entire sum that 
Thomas Roberts had left. They fired at a flock of deer 
on their way to the camp, but without success. On their 
return in the afternoon, it rained hard, and they got lost in 
a pine swamp. They wandered round and round, but 
with all their endeavors could not get out of it. They 
kindled a fire, but in consequence of the wetness of the 
fuel, it did not burn well. Shortly after dark, they heard 
the scream of a panther within a very short distance of the 
spot where they were. They occasionally fired their guns, 
and encouraged their dog to pursue it, but to little purpose, 
the dog well knowing the panther's character. In this way 
they spent the whole night, keeping constant watch, being 



CHAP. II.] SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. 49 

at the same time wet, weary, hungry and cold. In conse- 
quence of their dread of the panther, and the care of 
watching, the sugar was exposed to the rain, and by morn- 
ing was all melted, and consequently lost. Robert R. 
Roberts thought that this was a judgment on them for 
breaking the Sabbath, by traveling, purchasing sugar, and 
shooting. He never carried his gun on this holy day 
afterward. 

On this transaction we have a good moral lesson. Their 
reason for Sabbath breaking was insufficient. The sugar 
was not necessary ; and if it had been, they could have 
found the way readily on a week-day. 

The sin was aggravated. They sinned m company, and 
in association with uninstructed heathens. They traveled, 
fired their guns, and trafficked on the day required to be 
observed asa" day of rest." 

Their present correction was of a most marked character. 
They lost their way, had their sugar wasted, and suffered 
from cold, hunger, rain, and want of sleep. They lost as 
much of week-day time as would have been sufficient to 
accomplish their object without violating the Sabbath. 

Substantially the same results attend all Sabbath breaking. 
It is done without just reason or strict necessity; it is an 
aggravated and foolish sin ; it is unprofitable. And such is 
Sabbath breaking ordinarily, whether in carrying Sabbath 
mails, in taking Sabbath journeys, or in doing any kind 
of unnecessary Sabbath work. 

After Robert R. Roberts and Stephen Riley had com- 
menced making improvements, they worked hard. They 
cleared a field for corn. But not being very economical in 
the use of their provisions, and Thomas Roberts not coining 
for sometime after the expected period, the provisions ran 
out, and they were reduced to great extremity. They were 
both fond of the gun, and each had an excellent rifle. 
Game too was plentiful, but they could kill none, as they 



50 SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. [CHAP. II. 

were not good hunters. Mr. Riley staid with Robert R 
Roberts a short time after the expected return of Thomas, 
and then left him, and hired with another man. Robert R. 
was not willing to do that ; and as he could kill nothing but 
squirrels, he lived about three weeks on squirrels and salt, 
without partaking of any thing else. He of course became 
poor and emaciated by this way of living ; and so thoroughly 
tired was he of the kind of food just mentioned, that ever 
after he refused to eat squirrels, except when compelled by 
necessity, or induced to it by courtesy. 

As he heard nothing from his brother, he determined to 
go to French Creek and pawn his rifle for some provisions. 
With this intention, he set out one morning, and traveled 
four or five miles, when he met his brothers, Thomas and 
Lewis, his father, and his sister, Elizabeth. They had four 
horses laden with provisions, and drove four cows. When 
his sister saw him, she sprang from her horse, burst into 
tears, embraced him most affectionately, and was so over- 
come that she could not speak. Robert felt, as he afterward 
expressed himself, like Jacob when he saw the wagons 
which Joseph had sent for him. He returned with his 
friends to the cabin and unloaded the provisions ; while all 
felt gratified with the circumstances with which they were 
surrounded. 

As pea-vines were then abundant, the horses and cows fed 
on them, in the woods immediately around the cabin. His 
sister kept house. With the four cows, she made sufficient 
butter to supply their own family and the greater portion of 
the neighbors. Their house was the centre of the whole 
neighborhood. The country became now comparatively 
filled with persons looking for land, and most of them 
resorted to the house of Robert R. Roberts to get informa- 
tion concerning the region around, so that they might make 
the best selections of soil and location. It was soon 
known that the house was well stored with provisions, and 



CHAP. II.] SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. 51 

the number of visitors continued to increase. Elizabeth 
Roberts, too, was noted for her kindness and liberality. 
She would carry with her own hands provisions to the 
hungry within her reach. And when the neighbors called 
at their cabin or passed by, she would inquire if they 
wished to eat, and would always give them freely of the 
best she could furnish. And, moreover, when she saw 
persons passing near the house, whom she suspected of 
being hungry, she would go to the fence, hail them as they 
passed, carrying them victuals to relieve their hunger, if 
they could not stop, or inviting them in to partake of 
her supplies. But, her benevolence did not stop here. 
From Ligonier she took with her four coarse linen under 
bed-ticks ; and as many of the new settlers were very much 
in need of clothing, she cut them all up to make clothes for 
those who needed them most. In short, she became the 
common benefactress of the hungry, the ill-clad, the house- 
less and the stranger ; and whenever any were sick, her 
best services were rendered to them most freely and kindly. 
She was the first woman who went to that settlement. 
There was no other nearer than where Mercer now stands, 
a distance of nineteen miles, or Meadville, a distance of 
twenty-two miles. 

R. R. Roberts raised some corn, potatoes, turnips and 
pumpkins ; and determined to spend the next winter in that 
country, his sister agreeing to spend the winter with him. 
In the fall, his father, brother, and most of the people 
returned to the old settlements. He laid up a good stock 
of provisions — of salt a large supply. As chesnuts were 
very plentiful, he collected a large quantity of them. He 
had also found a bee-tree ; it was a large pine. The quantity 
of honey obtained therefrom was eleven gallons, which he 
put away in a trough made for the purpose, setting it in his 
spring-house, and covering it with a lid made of a puncheon. 
Thus they had an abundance of honey during the winter. 



62 SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. [CHAP. II. 

He had, besides his own rifle, several others left in his 
care, with a plentiful supply of ammunition, and he deter- 
mined to spend the winter in hunting. He kept a journal 
of the events of this winter ; but it was either lost, or he 
subsequently destroyed it, as no information respecting it 
could be found among his relatives, except barely that it 
was kept. On the 9th of November, 1797, it began to 
snow, and continued for two days and nights ; but as the 
ground was wet, much of the snow melted. What 
remained, however, was twelve or fifteen inches deep. 
He commenced hunting, and continued it every day except 
Sundays ; for he had no work on hand except procuring 
wood and foddering his cattle. Upward of two weeks, 
he hunted diligently, but killed nothing, as he always 
overshot the deer. When he went home at night, he 
was generally much fatigued. His sister plead earnestly 
with him to desist, as he would probably lose his life by 
hunting, and she must also perish with him in so lonely a 
country, for no aid could be brought to her relief from her 
friends till the spring. But as he had an unconquerable 
desire to become a hunter, he persisted in his course. 

One morning subsequently, after some snow had fallen 
which made it unpleasant traveling, he went toward the 
creek, and saw a large flock of turkeys. As it was witli 
difficulty they could get through the snow, he, supposing he 
could catch them, took a circuit in order to get around and 
head them. After doing so, he saw a large hollow chesnut- 
tree, with a hole burned through it. He stepped into the 
tree, and put his gun through the hole, in order to fire at 
the turkeys as they came toward him. In a few minutes, 
a deer of the largest kind, came walking along, within three 
or four rods. He had heard hunters say, that if a person 
would bleat, under such circumstances, the deer would stop. 
He therefore made a noise in imitation of the bleating of a 
deer. Immediately it stopped, and raised its head, at which 



CHAP. II.] SETTLEMENT OF SHENANGO. 53 

he fired. He then stepped out, and saw the deer running 
back as fast as possible. At this he despaired of ever being 
a hunter : he thought he could not certainly have a better 
opportunity than the present; and he might as well give 
up hunting for ever. Having loaded up, he went on the 
track of the deer, and perceived some blood. Following 
on the track a little further, he found it dead. He was now 
so rejoiced that, instead of skinning the animal, he left it, 
and went to tell his sister of his success. He returned, 
however, immediately, skinned and dressed the deer, and 
carried it on his shoulders home, not a little flushed with 
what he had so successfully done. 

Early next morning, he saw another deer, and pursued 
it. He fired ; the deer returned on its track, and he fol- 
lowed till it fell. Thus he continued successfully to pursue 
the chase till February. He took proper care of the flesh, 
preserving the hams, and eating the parts that could not be 
well cured to advantage. 

At one time, he observed tracks which he did not know, 
but on finding them traced to a tree, he cut it down, and 
with the assistance of his little dog, Yuno, killed three 
racoons that had resorted to it. These were the first he 
had ever taken. Their hams were preserved, and the other 
parts eaten forthwith as needed. The hams, when frosted 
and smoked, are improved in their flavor to a very high 
degree. 

On examination, he found some of his best hams had 
large holes eaten in them, and he could not ascertain how 
it was done. One night he heard some of the clapboards 
rattle on his spring-house, in which the hams were kept. 
He took his dog with him, and going toward the spring- 
house, saw an animal run out at the top : the dog chased it 
and treed it. He made a very large fire at the root of the 
tree, and observed an animal above, which he brought 
down with his rifle dead at his feet. He did not know 
5* 



54 RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. [CHAP. III. 

precisely what kind of animal it was. On the following 
day, however, an Indian who happened to be passing that 
way informed him it was a wild cat. 



CHAPTER III. 

RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. 

During the month of February, 1798, Robert R. Rob- 
erts continued his hunting, rising early every day. This 
occupation, however, was sometimes attended with con- 
siderable danger to his life ; and that danger was owing, in 
some degree, to his want of due skill and practice in the 
chase. This remark will be fully confirmed by an occur- 
rence which took place during this winter, as far as can be 
ascertained. It happened on Thompson's Run, about two 
miles from his cabin. 

In one of his hunting excursions he had fired at on old 
deer, at the head of a flat gully or hollow, leading to 
Thompson's Run, or rather was one of its head rivulets, 
but was dry, except in very wet weather. The animal 
fell prostrate, as if dead. He proceeded toward the sup- 
posed dead prey, without observing the customary pre- 
caution of hunters, that of always re-loading on the dis- 
charge of the rifle, before approaching the animal fired at, 
though apparently wounded or dead. When he was about 
to seize the fallen deer, for the purpose of bleeding and 
dressing it, the infuriated and only wounded animal, sprang 
to its feet, and with its long, branchy, and many pronged 
horns, and sharply pointed hoofs, attacked ferociously our 
young hunter. His only mode of resistance was to seize 
on both the horns with his hands, while the animal em- 
ployed its feet so well as to tear in tatters the hunter's 
clothes. It reared frequently, raising its assailant from the 



CHAP. III.] RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. 55 

ground, so that both were many times thrown down. In 
the meantime the fore feet of the deer were constantly em- 
ployed in inflicting severe bruises, while the hunter could 
do no more than barely prevent the deadly use of the 
horns. The struggle commenced at the head of the hol- 
low, and continued downward, until both reached a place 
where a large tree had fallen across, so as to leave room in 
the middle for a person to pass under, the height from the 
ground being three or four feet. His dog rendered some 
aid by seizing the deer frequently by the hind legs. Under 
this tree, both were precipitated. Here the deer was unable 
to rear itself erect as before ; and the hunter, by the assis- 
tance of the dog, got the advantage so far as to place both 
his knees on the deer's shoulder, when, with one hand he 
held down its head, and with the other employed his 
butcher knife in dispatching the animal. 

The danger of his position was certainly imminent, as 
all know who have experience or knowledge of such ren- 
counters. On another occasion, Mr. Roberts had wounded 
severely a deer of similar size : it was immediately attacked 
by two or three dogs, which prevented it from running. 
With one bound and desperate push of his horns, the ani- 
mal brought a large dog to the ground, piercing it through 
in several places, so that it was instantly killed; and the 
deer was dispatched only by the frequent discharge of the 
rifle. Mr. Jolly, in the same neighborhood, a year or two 
afterward, fired at a deer and wounded it. On seizing the 
animal, the struggle continued for a distance of forty rods. 
Mr. Jolly, however, prevented its rising, though it carried 
him the distance just named, before he could kill it. In 
short, the escape of R. R. Roberts, on the occasion referred 
to, was not less remarkable than that of John Wesley on 
the burning of his father's house. And we may as justly 
ascribe providential interference to the one case as to the 
other. 



56 RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. [CHAP. III. 

It is not marvelous that his sister, Elizabeth, was much 
and frequently alarmed at the dangerous condition, both 
of her brother and herself. As he had several perilous en- 
counters similar to those mentioned above, and as he often 
staid out at night, to an earlier or later hour, her apprehen- 
sions were far from being imaginary. Had he perished 
in an hunting excursion, how perilous her situation must 
have been, as there was no female nearer than nineteen or 
twenty-two miles, and scarcely any male persons, at that 
time of the year, within the same distance. Whenever 
her brother staid out late at night, it was her custom to 
get on the roof of the cabin, by climbing at the corner, and 
then halloo at the highest pitch of her voice, in order to 
give him the direction home in case he had lost his way. 
It was also his custom to fire his gun, when he heard 
her call, and thus give the signal that he was alive and 
was returning, at which her fears were relieved, and she 
would go into the house. When, however, he continued 
his stay, she would repeat her calls, with little interruption, 
until the signal agreed on was given. 

One morning seeing some deer, he killed one of them, 
and hung up the flesh, covering it with the skin, in order to 
protect it from the ravens. He then got on the track of a 
black fox, but failing to find it he returned in the afternoon 
toward home, and as he returned shot another deer, and 
broke its thigh. His dog ran toward it, and made it stop ; 
but before he could reach the animal it started again. He 
pursued it, until he got into a region of woods he had never 
been in before. He next crossed a pine swamp, and went 
toward the west just as the sun was going down. He 
found the deer on the ice, where it had fallen, the dog hav- 
ing caught it and pulled off its hair. The dog went toward 
him, and he fired again at the animal, killed it, and dragged 
it to the shore. While skinning it darkness came on, and 
the wolves began to howl in various directions. He hung 



CHAP. III.] RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. 57 

up the meat, covering it with the skin as usual, and started 
for home. He steered his course through the swamp up 
to the highlands by the aid of the full moon, which had 
just then risen. 

His sister, in consequence of his late stay, was very 
much alarmed, and as usual uttered her signal, continuing 
to do so until she heard his customary response. When he 
arrived on the high ground, he heard a voice hallooing, and 
supposed it to be the voice of his sister, but wondered that 
it was so near. He fired his gun, loaded again and trav- 
eled on. This relieved his sister's mind, who on this occa- 
sion was unusually afflicted, for she had nearly given him 
up as lost. After he had arrived and had eaten his supper, 
he lay down on the floor, with his feet toward the fire, as 
was usual with hunters. It was now about midnight. The 
dog began to bark ; and his sister looking out, saw, by the 
light of the moon, some persons approaching. She feared 
they were the Indians, and of course was greatly alarmed. 
On informing her brother, he jumped up, examined his 
gun, and requested her to stay in the cabin, while he stood 
at the door for defense. He placed himself in a ready 
position to fire, if necessary, at the same time carefully ob- 
serving the approach. He soon perceived a man leading a 
horse with some one upon it. And to his great joy and 
surprise, found that it was John Caughey, who had married 
his sister, Esther, and was just returning from the old 
neighborhood. He had got lost, and was hallooing when 
Robert R. fired his gun, and this led him toward the house. 
As Elizabeth and Caughey both hallooed, it is probable 
that Robert heard both, or he may have heard Caughey 
only. The report of his gun, however, directed the one 
on his way, and relieved the fears of the other. Mr. 
Caughey informed him that his father, and his brothers, 
John and Lewis, were just behind. In about half an hour 
they arrived. They had all proceeded from Ligonier to 



58 RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. [CHAP. III. 

Shenango on horse-back, which was the only way they 
could travel at. that time. They carried with them as many 
articles of provision as they conveniently could. They 
were several days in performing the trip, and much of the 
night of their arrival had passed away before they reached 
the clearing and the cabin where the brother and sister 
dwelt, it being as already stated, about midnight. The sal- 
utations between the friends were unaccompanied with 
formality, but they were sincere and warm. Robert R. 
slept none during the night for joy ; and Elizabeth was in 
ecstasies, as well she might, after so many anxieties and 
comparative solitude. The relatives had expected to find 
the brother and sister, upon their arrival, almost, if not 
entirely, out of provisions. In the place of this, however, 
they found the cabin well stored with venison of the best 
quality. The arrival of his friends, it is scarcely necessary 
to say, finished his hunting for the winter. 

Notwithstanding the active mode of Robert R. Roberts' 
life, his mind was still much impressed with the duty of 
becoming a minister ; and this occupied his thoughts, 
whether wandering through the woods, or, in short, 
wherever he was. 

The arrival of his friends was very unexpected, as he 
did not think it safe for them to come so far till the latter 
part of March. It was, however, highly gratifying to see 
them, more especially as his father intended to make that 
country his future home, having sold a part of his posses- 
sions in Westmoreland. This seemed to brighten R. R. 
Roberts' prospects very much, both of temporal and spiritual 
prosperity, as the family was large and mostly grown, and 
all would probably settle in the neighborhood, land being 
cheap and plentiful. Many of them were members of the 
Methodist Church, and it was expected a regular society 
would be formed and they would be visited by the preachers. 
A. few days were spent together ; but a«: provisions were 



CHAP. III.] RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. 59 

scarce, Robert R. and John Roberts took the skins and furs 
which Robert R. had collected during the winter, and went 
back to the old settlement on horse-back, and there disposed 
of them to the best advantage. 

As his father had now moved, and as supplies of provi- 
sion were difficult to procure, Robert R. formed the plan 
of taking some by water down from Connelsville to Beaver, 
and up Beaver and the Big and Little Shenangos. He 
went to Connelsville, and purchased a perogue, or a very- 
large canoe. On his way to Connelsville, he stopped at the 
house of the Rev. Jacob Gurwell, a local preacher, who 
resided near Chesnut Ridge, about ten miles east of Mount 
Pleasant, Westmoreland county. While there, Mr. Gur- 
well had a meeting at the house of James Stevenson, sen., 
brother-in-law to Mr. Caughey. Mr. Gurwell insisted that 
R. R. Roberts should say something to the people, by way 
of exhortation, at the conclusion of his sermon. Accord- 
ingly he made the attempt, and proceeded with great cor- 
rectness and pathos to deliver a brief address for the 
edification of the hearers. Not long after commencing, an 
aged Christian, Mr. M'Lean, looked very intensely at the 
young exhorter, which so confused him that in a very short 
time he desisted, supposing the earnest gaze was an expres- 
sion of disapproval of his intolerable blunders ; whereas, 
the venerable Christian was struck at the able and unex- 
pected performance of the incipient essayist. This was 
his first public effort by way of exhortation ; and it fur- 
nished an example both of his ability and great diffidence, 
which diffidence seems to have been innate, as it remained 
with him more or less through life, even until he finished 
his course. 

After purchasing the load of provisions and other articles, 
they proceeded on their voyage, the whole company con- 
sisting of R. R. Roberts, James Stevenson, sen. and Win. 
Lindsay. They found but little difficulty in descending 



60 RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. [CHAP. III. 

the Youghaganey, Monongahela and Ohio Rivers ; bin had 
considerable in their ascent up the Beaver and two Shenan- 
gos, in consequence of the highness of the waters, the 
falls of Beaver, and the heading of the current. At the falls 
of Beaver they came near losing their load. The danger 
was at Turkey Rock. Here Lindsay alone was in the 
perogue, as steersman. The others were on shore using 
the cordelle, that is, having a rope fastened to the canoe, 
passing over their shoulders, at which they pulled with 
their utmost strength. The escape of Lindsay at this 
dangerous passage was within a hairbreadth of submersion, 
as he and Stevenson themselves afterward stated. 

At the falls they fell in company with another perogue, 
bound for the same place. As the water was high, they of 
course progressed very slowly. Such was its height at the 
mouth of the Shenango, that they could not even reach the 
bottom with their poles. The low banks of the river being 
inundated, and the banks of the streams emptying into the 
river being closely lined with trees, bushes and fallen timber, 
they could but seldom use the cordelle. Under these cir- 
cumstances, they concluded to leave their canoes, with one 
of their number in each, and proceed to the settlement, 
supposing that it was but a few miles distant, though they 
were actually not within thirty miles of it, the place of their 
stopping being at the mouth of the Meshannick Creek, 
where New Castle now stands. 

They expected to reach the settlement on the same day, 
which was Saturday. Six of them were in company. 
They traveled all day, and were obliged to camp out at 
night without provisions. A snow storm came on before 
morning, and they found themselves in the wilderness, 
where every track and path was so obscured, that they 
could not ascertain their course with any certainty. In the 
evening they found a moccason track, which they supposed 
to have been made by an Indian. They followed it, and it 



CHAP. III.] RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. 61 

led them to some Indian camps on the banks of the She- 
nango. The leading Indian, Captain Petty, could talk 
English, and from him they learned they were only six or 
eight miles up the river from the place where they had left 
their canoes on Saturday morning. Thus they had traveled 
two days to but little purpose. They were all, of course, 
very hungry, having fasted two days and a night, and per- 
formed the hard labor of 'traveling most of the time in the 
snow. Captain Petty promised to provide some victuals 
for them. After the use of a camp had been given them, 
they waited with no small degree of impatience for the prom- 
ised supplies ; as what they had gone through was not well 
calculated to preserve, much less improve the temper. The 
time of waiting seemed very long to them, and Robert R. 
Roberts went to the captain and told him they were exceed- 
ingly hungry, to which the captain replied, " The women 
are cooking." Shortly afterward two squaws came along 
with a little brass kettle, holding about one and a half or 
two gallons, half full of venison, which had been cut up 
in pieces not too large to be taken into the mouth at once, 
and broiled in bears' oil. No salt was furnished; they 
however had some with them, which, of course, they used. 
Mr. Gurwell being the oldest, a little hommony was brought 
him, but the rest received none. Shortly a hunter came in 
with a deer, a quarter of which was sent to the strangers as 
their share. They cooked some and eat it, and reserved 
the remainder for the next meal. Having breakfasted on it 
the following morning, they bought from the Indians some 
sugar; and also hired Captain Petty, as he could speak Eng- 
lish, to be their guide, for which he was to receive the sum 
of two dollars. One of the company, however, who had 
been absent, when the contract was made, coming in and 
learning the terms, objected, by saying that they had offered 
too much. The Indian, at this, became very angry, and 
said, " When I say, ' what you give me V you say, 'what 
6 



62 RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. [CHAP. III. 

you take?' then I say what I take — you say * that too 
much.' " The objector remarked, that they had not much 
money. The Indian replied with great spirit, " That man 
lie — he got money enough." The Indian, in short, became 
so much out of temper that he refused to go on any con- 
sideration whatever. 

Some of the company then applied to an old man. R. 
R. Roberts thought he could not stand the journey ; and as 
he could not speak English, he objected to employing him. 
Nevertheless, after some further conversation, the company 
agreed to accept his services. After starting, they found 
the old Indian could travel as fast as any of them. When 
they had gone some distance, the Indian grew apparently 
fearful of his pay, and began to make signs that he would 
like to. have his money. On the other hand, they feared to 
pay him lest he should leave them. On that night they 
got to the edge of the settlement, about eight or ten miles 
from where R. R. Roberts' clearing was. They paid the 
Indian next morning, and he left them, well pleased with 
their remuneration. 

"When Robert R. Roberts reached home, he found his 
sister making sugar. She had already made a quantity, 
and was worn down with fatigue, as she had labored day 
and night at this slavish work. She had on hand much 
sugar water and syrup. During the day she collected the 
water from the troughs, and kept the kettles and pots 
boiling; and during the night, or a great part of it, she still 
attended to the filling up of the kettles and the good order of 
the fires. Her brother, on his arrival, took her place, and 
thus afforded her rest at the house. He, too, was both tired 
and sleepy, and in no very good condition to superintend 
such a business. He however commenced, with the pur- 
pose of doing efficient services for the night. After filling 
up the kettles, he lay down to rest, intending to wake up 
in due time. He awoke sometime about midnight, filled 



CHAP. III.] RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. 63 

the kettles, and after laying down, immediately fell asleep 
The kettle of the strongest syrup boiled over, the noise of 
which awakened him. He sprang up in great alarm. The 
blaze appeared to be six or eight feet high. In the con- 
fusion of the moment, he seized a bucket, filled it with 
water, and threw it into the overflowing kettle. The sud- 
den effect of the cold water was to split the kettle in two, 
the syrup, of course, being all spilled into the fire. This 
exploit finished his sugar making for the night. 

After a delay of two or three days, R. R. Roberts and 
his younger brother, Lewis, went down the Shenango to 
where the canoes were, and brought them up to the neigh- 
borhood, within a mile and a half of his house. This was 
probably the first and last time that perogues were taken up 
the Little Shenango by white men. 

About the middle of April this year, (1798,) R. R. Rob- 
erts and his younger brother, Lewis, went back to Ligo- 
nier for the purpose of conveying to the new residence a 
part of his father's family ; namely, his sisters, Sarah, 
Nancy and Sophia, and his maternal grand-father, Mr. 
Richford, who was then a very old man, probably about 
ninety-three years of age, It was with difficulty he could 
travel on horse-back, the only mode of traveling in this new 
country at that time. One of them had often to ride by his 
side, especially in crossing the streams, in order to protect 
him from falling from his horse ; and, for the most part, to 
ride or walk near him, so as to keep his horse in the path, 
and prevent himself from receiving injury from the branches 
of the trees, or the limbs of fallen timber. They were ten 
days in traveling from Ligonier to Shenango, starting on the 
25th of April, and arriving on the 4th of May. They 
traveled about ten miles each day. They crossed Wolf 
Creek by felling trees on each side, which met in the middle. 
Robert R. carried on his back the bags of flour and other pro- 
visions over this newly and singularly constructed bridge, 



64 RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. [cHAP."lII. 

walking on the trunks of the fallen trees, or stepping cau- 
tiously from branch to branch, and thus the articles were saved 
from being wet. He next took his sisters across, one by- 
one, leading them by the hand and passing on before them. 
Then the horses, all but two, were driven into the water, 
and compelled to swim across. The grand-father and the 
two remaining horses were still on the other side. The 
old man could not cross the logs by any aid with which he 
could be furnished. Beside, being in his dotage, he was 
sometimes peevish ; and on this occasion became unusually 
stubborn, and refused to do any thing. The horses that 
had crossed were carried down the stream some distance, 
and they approached the other side, where the bank was 
high, and the water just below swimming depth. They 
then had to walk several rods along the bank in the water, 
up stream, before they could get out. After considerable 
complaining and resistance on the part of the grand-father, 
Robert R. got him on one of the remaining horses, and 
mounted the other himself, leading the old man's horse by 
the bridle. They slowly entered the stream, he, probably 
by a stealthy march, getting Mr. Richford in the water, and 
then proceeded to the deep place, in swimming over which, 
he held his grand-father on the saddle, leading the horse on 
which he rode, and guiding his own as well as he could, 
until the horses struck the bottom on the other side, just 
against the high bank. There the grand-father's faithful 
nurse and guardian, Sarah, kind and attentive as a mother, 
was ready to aid. With Robert on the horse, and Sarah on 
the bank, the venerated man was lifted off, and placed 
securely on the bank without injury, except a good wetting, 
and a terrible fright, he belaboring them heartily at the same 
time for their rough treatment. The beloved grand-father 
was then left in the care of Sarah, while Robert took the 
horses up stream to where he could leave the channel. 
After some changing of wet clothes for dry, and other little 



CHAP. III.] RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. 65 

adjustments-, they re-loaded the packs, and continued the 
journey, glad that their charge was preserved from a watery 
grave, and that they had it in their power to contribute to- 
ward his safety and comfort. 

During the whole journey they lay out every night. 
Nancy Roberts drove three cows and two pet pigs, carry- 
ing an axe on her shoulder, and walking all the way. Sa- 
rah walked also, and carried a spinning wheel on her shoul- 
der, beside taking care of her grand-father much of the 
journey. Sophia sometimes rode behind the pack on one 
of the horses, and sometimes walked. The old man, 
though very feeble and somewhat peevish, received no 
injury by the journey. 

Both the temporal and spiritual concerns of the new set- 
tlement now began to wear a new aspect. The family of 
the Roberts was a considerable accession to the population, 
or rather they formed the original stock, and became the 
nucleus of the whole. A large number of other families 
and individuals also crowded into the new country. Hence, 
all, or nearly all the land was immediately occupied, some 
by individuals who expected to be joined shortly by their 
families, residing elsewhere, and designing to make this 
new location their future homes. In many cases, whole 
families moved at once, instantly commencing their im- 
provements. In every four hundred acre tract, one or more 
cabins were erected, and clearings commenced, while settler 
greeted settler in every direction, hailing him, though for- 
merly an utter stranger, as his neighbor and his brother, 
with whom he and his children were to partake in future 
time of the weal or woe of human life, and of the advantages 
or disadvantages of the new country. In many other cases, 
the ties that combine relatives and old neighbors, formed 
points of attraction and influence. Relative induced relative 
to share with them the advantages of their new and permanent 
home. Hence, long lines of family relations were attracted 



66 RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. [CHAP. Ill, 

to this new neighborhood. There were the Roberts, 
and Stevensons, and Walkers, and M'Leans, and Dumars, 
&c, to fill up large portions of the previously unoccupied 
territory. Then neighbors induced former neighbors to 
become their associates, for future time, on the prospects of 
independence and wealth, or at least the competency which 
they would undoubtedly possess in the new settlement. 
When one of the new settlers visited his former neighbors 
or friends, in the older settlements where he had formerly 
dwelt, the inquiry was made by all, Wliat do you think 
of the new country? The visitant was eloquent in answer- 
ing the question, stating that the land was good and cheap, 
the water pure, and the prospects all flattering, while his 
tongue glowed with ardor in his descriptions, and his very 
feelings were enlisted in urging his friends to partake with 
him of the golden prospects. By such means, means that 
always tend powerfully to replenish new settlements, the 
population of Shenango was very much increased. 

But the religious prospects were still more favorable, 
especially to Methodists. Nearly all the Roberts were 
steady and well established members of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, who formed an excellent basis for the 
organization of a new Church. A large number of others 
were also attached to the same Church, who, from their good 
character, were valuable members. The Rev. Jacob Gur- 
well, an Irishman, and a local preacher, of moderate talents, 
but of excellent Christian character and sterling worth, 
became a permanent inhabitant of the new colony. On his 
arrival in the settlement in the spring of this year, (1798,) 
he immediately commenced holding meetings. He was 
faithful and useful. He preached every Sabbath day to his 
neighbors, and was the first who opened the kingdom of 
heaven, in the new settlement, making good use of the keys, 
by planting a Church, and proclaiming the Gospel where 
Christ had never been preached before. He was therefore 



CHAP. III.] RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. 67 

the ministerial apostle of this country ; as Robert R. Roberts 
was the pioneer of its improvement and population. Mr. 
Gurwell searched out and found all who had formerly been 
members of the Church, and exhorted them to remember 
their Christian obligations. It is probable that he met them 
in class for some time, before any formal organization took 
place. 

Soon after the arrival of Mr. Gurwell, another local preach- 
er, Mr. Thomas M'Clelland, an Irishman also, became a 
settler in the neighborhood. He had preached two years in 
Ireland, under the direction of Mr. Wesley. He possessed 
excellent gifts as a preacher, had great zeal, and was a man 
of unblemished Christian character and ardent piety. 
His labors were much blessed to the new settlement, 
Indeed he became, as a matter of course, the principal 
spiritual guide of the new settlers. He and Mr. Gurwell 
labored in great harmony together ; and by their joint labors, 
the religious concerns of the neighborhood received a great 
impulse, while beginnings were then made whose influence 
continues to this day, and will doubtless remain in progress 
during all time. 

The first society or class was formed in the settlement in 
the summer of 1798, probably by the local preachers, as is 
mostly the case; for to them it pertains, as pioneers of 
religion, to organize the first classes almost everywhere. 
When Robert R. Roberts left Ligonier, in 1796, he took 
no certificate of his membership with him, as there had 
been no Church formed as yet at Shenango, and it was then 
uncertain whether he would make the new country his 
home ; he therefore preferred still holding his membership 
in Ligonier. When, however, in 1797, he determined to 
settle in this country, he applied for his certificate of Church 
membership. This lie received from Rev. J. Smith, of the 
Redstone circuit, which then embraced Ligonier. When 
the class was formed, he was chosen as leader. He met 



68 RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. [CHAP. III. 

them; and though he sang and prayed, yet he did not 
speak to them in the customary way. Several of the class 
were members of his father's family, all of whom were 
older than himself, and, as- he thought, more gifted ; and 
therefore he was too timid to exhort and instruct them. 
Besides, he was naturally retiring, even to a fault. This so 
far influenced him, that with his present amount of experi- 
ence, he could not be induced to address the members 
individually, by any consideration or persuasion whatever, 
which his spiritual friends and the local preachers could 
bring forward. Some objected to his course, and urged 
him to adopt the usual method. But still his backwardness 
stood in the way. The result was that another leader was 
chosen. The new leader, however, not only did all they 
wanted, but more too, so that he really wearied the members 
with too much speaking. R. R. Roberts was then again 
induced to take charge of the class, at the earnest solicita- 
tion of the members, making them, as they requested it, a 
partial promise that he would speak to them as soon as he 
felt qualified to do so, or could muster sufficient fortitude 
to enable him to bear so great a cross. He gradually got 
the better of his retiring disposition and habits, so far as to 
make small beginnings toward the full performance of his 
duties as a leader. He was aided by Mr. Caughey, his 
brother-in-law, and others, who would frequently speak to 
the members of the class on his behalf. He continued to 
hold prayer meetings as before ; and as those meetings were 
then often connected with class meetings, he would gener- 
ally begin or conclude by singing and prayer, while some 
of the other brethren would speak to the class. The 
meetings, during the summer, were held at the house of 
James Stevenson, sen. Here he would sometimes speak to 
some of the members ; and thus, by degrees, he became 
trained in the performance of his duty. He generally went 
with the local preachers to their meetings, and for the most 



CHAP. III.] RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. 69 

part concluded them by singing and prayer; but would 
neither exhort nor attempt to preach. The country was 
rapidly filling with inhabitants, and the congregations were 
large, as the people came from a great distance, there being 
no other religious meeting then in the settlement. The local 
preacher, M'Clelland, was perhaps the first who ever talked 
to him about preaching or speaking in public. After con- 
versing several times with him, Mr. M'Clelland firmly 
believed it to be his duty to break through difficulties and 
commence preaching; but still he declined to make any 
attempt, urging, as a reason, his great incompetency, and 
the magnitude, sanctity and vast importance of the minis- 
terial office. He pursued the same course of life until the 
spring of 1801, his mind, however, still laboring under the 
deepest convictions of his call to the ministry, which ren- 
dered him very uneasy, even so affecting him as frequently 
to make him unfit for any efficient wordly duties. 

In the month of August, 1798, his sister, Elizabeth, was 
married to Wm. Lindsay. This left Robert R. Roberts 
without a house-keeper. She was all along his favorite 
sister ; and as she had been his sharer in toil during the 
previous year, especially amid the tribulations of the winter, 
his former strong brotherly attachment to her was greatly 
increased. He felt solitary after Elizabeth left him, and 
had she remained single, and consented still to live with 
him, it is probable he never would have married. On this 
point, however, nothing certain can be stated. From the 
marriage of Elizabeth, he lived with his father, until 
married himself. 

In November, the hunting season again commenced. It 
was opened in the chase of racoons. Robert R., his 
brother, Lewis, and John M'Granahan, a famous hunter, 
went in company, with dogs and guns. Presently some 
were treed by the dogs. R. R. Roberts climbed up a 
leaning chesnut-tree, in search of one that had ascended, 



70 RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. [CHAP. III. 

and after much trouble in following the animal from limb 
to limb, succeeded finally in shaking it down. It lay as 
dead, but soon revived from the stun of the fall, and gave 
vigorous battle to the dogs. All the adventures of " coon- 
hunting" were enjoyed by the young woodsmen, the 
details of which would occupy, without adequate profit, 
many of our pages. And again we would say, let those 
who are fond of the narrative converse a few evenings with 
an old experienced " coon-hunter," and we promise them 
they will be highly amused ; but whether, in their circum- 
stances, they will receive much profitable knowledge, we 
are not prepared to say. 

They continued their hunting up to the first of January, 
with considerable success and some profit. In the begin- 
ning of January, 1799, perhaps on the second day of the 
month, they went, with three horses laden with skins, to 
Greensburg. The deer skins amounted to fifty or sixty ; 
the number of racoon skins was considerable, and then 
there was the skin of the black fox, which cost Mr. Roberts 
the long and wearisome chase just mentioned ; there was 
also the skin of the thievish wild-cat which made such 
havoc of the hunter's deer hams in the spring-house, 
and which he shot by torch-light, on the last night of its 
robbery — a sample of many a human being who continues 
in concealed evil until he is finally caught, and receives his 
just retribution. The deer-skins at that time sold high, 
commanding twenty-five cents a pound ; and as they 
weighed from five to ten pounds each, the average would 
be about eight, which would bring about two dollars a 
skin. The racoon and other skins were proportionably 
high. The entire amount of their peltry was therefore 
about one hundred and fifty dollars, a sum of no small 
amount to persons under their circumstances. They 
applied the proceeds of their furs principally to the pur- 
chase of clothing, of which they were then verv much in 



CHAP. III.] RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. 71 

need. From Greensburg they proceeded to Ligonier, where 
they remained a few weeks. 

Before we proceed any furtner in our narrative, we will 
say a few words on the privations incident toward settling 
this new country. 

In the first settlement of this region, all the provisions 
had to be taken from Cassewago, or Meadville, by the 
settlers, and they had to pack them on their backs. They 
could not then pack on horse-back ; because they had 
neither grain, pasture, nor fodder, on which to feed their 
horses ; and the expense of keeping them exceeded the 
benefit derived from them at this period of their improve- 
ments. 

A more advanced resort was to obtain provisions by 
canoes. But this was attended with such danger, and liable 
to so many interruptions, both by low and high water, that 
it could not be depended on as any certain, much less per- 
manent mode of supply. 

Next, recourse was had to packing on horse-back. This 
had been the common way of conveying provisions in 
Western Pennsylvania previous and up to this period. Ml 
the salt was thus packed and conveyed across the moun- 
tains from Maryland and Eastern Pennsylvania. Store- 
goods, iron, and other materials, were brought in the same 
way. There were probably no wagon roads across the 
mountains at that time, or, if there were any, they were so 
bad that packing was the most expeditious, as well as the 
cheapest mode of conveying such articles as were needed, 
and could not then be manufactured in the west. 

Precisely the same state of things remained between 
Ligonier and Shenango, as that which existed between the 
east and west of the mountains. At first, the mode of con- 
veyance was up the Alleghany and French Creek to Casse- 
wago, and then by packing on the back and traveling on 
foot to Shenansro. Next they tried boating up the She- 



72 RELIGION PLANTED IN SHENANGO. [CHAP. III. 

nango ; but this mode failed. Afterward the pack-horse was 
resorted to. A path was then made through Butler and 
Mercer, which reduced the distance one third. There 
were neither wagons nor wagon roads in these days in 
Mercer and Butler counties ; and the old mode of packing, 
which was just being laid aside in crossing the mountains, 
was resorted to, as a matter of course, by the pioneer Rob- 
erts and his associates, in bringing provisions for their 
supply. Owing to these causes, provisions, when brought 
to Shenango, were exceedingly dear ; and, moreover, money 
was very scarce with the first settlers ; or, rather, those who 
had little or no money, were the persons who originally 
settled there, and that chiefly because they had no money, 
or very little of it. 

The sufferings of the first settlers were, therefore, very 
considerable. We will furnish a few specimens : Robert 
R. Roberts, in the summer of 1797, just before his sister, 
Elizabeth, reached him, lived altogether on squirrels and 
some salt for three weeks, as before stated, in consequence 
of which he became lean, emaciated and weak. Mr. Thos. 
Jolly, who, in the spring of 1797, located the farm subse- 
quently owned by John Leech, sen., paid, in the year 
1778, four silver dollars, at Cassewago, for two bushels of 
corn meal, carrying one bushel home on his back, and then 
going a second time for the other, thus traveling eighty-eight 
miles in all. In the same year, (1788,) Mr. Jolly lived 
from the first of April to the end of June, a period of three 
months, on bad potatoes, without any other nourishment 
whatever. His teeth became loose, as he said, for want of 
exercise in chewing. For the space of six weeks, in the 
winter of 1798, the whole family of the Roberts, and most 
of the other settlers, had no bread of any kind. When 
Mr. Caughey's house was consumed by fire, five persons 
put up a new one, fourteen feet square, in one day, and 
covered it, without having any thing to eat. 



GHAP. IV.] CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 7? 



CHAPTER IV. 

CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 

Robert R. Roberts and his brother, Lewis, remained 
three or four weeks in Westmoreland county after they 
had sold their furs. During their stay, Robert was married 
to Miss Elizabeth Oldham, daughter of Thomas and Han- 
nah Oldham, of York county, Pennsylvania. He was then 
a few months over twenty years of age. Mrs. Roberts 
was born November 8th, being then about two months over 
twenty-three years of age. With Mrs. Roberts he had 
been acquainted before he set out for Shenango, in 1796; 
but, from all we can learn, no previous step toward matri- 
monial engagements had been taken, with any seriousness, 
until his present visit. The courtship was brief, and con- 
sisted only in a very few preliminaries, unaccompanied 
with many of the usual formalities of such arrangements. 
With the particulars we are not specially acquainted, ex- 
cept that the whole was consummated within the compass 
of a few days. They both, however, had previously had 
a full knowledge of each other's character, and the family 
relations, for several years. 

About the first of February, 1799, this being about two 
weeks after their marriage, R. R. Roberts, his wife, and 
brother, Lewis, set out from Ligonier for Shenango, with 
four horses. One of the horses Mrs. Roberts rode, with 
the accompaniment of a good sized pack, which was placed 
on the saddle, and on which she herself sat. The other 
three horses were heavily laden with packs, and Robert 
and Lewi3 walked, driving or leading the three horses. 
The materials packed consisted of provisions, clothing and 
bed-clothes, with dishes, pots and such other utensils as 
were necessary for house-keeping in a very economical 
and plain style, and could be taken by this mode of con- 



ti CALL TO THE MINISTRY. [CHAP. IV. 

veyance. A good supply of cast iron kettles, for making 
sugar, formed a very necessary part of the outfit. These 
were well cleaned and then packed in the flour bags, so as 
to be carried with the greatest safety and ease, as well as to 
make the packs of the least possible bulk. The latter was 
an important consideration, as the horses had frequently to 
press their way through brush and low underwood, and also 
to go through narrow passages or paths that ran close to 
trees or the branches of trees, in which difficult places all 
are aware bulky packs would be much more liable to be 
overturned than small ones. Our young adventurers were 
raised too just before the packing business across the moun- 
tains had ceased, and they were, therefore, acquainted with 
all the ins and outs of the entire packing system. Thus 
equipped, they set out on their journey, prepared to stop 
any where, and encamp in the woods for the night, their 
ready provisions and cooking utensils being so adjusted, 
either in the packs or attached to them, as to be easily 
within reach at any time. 

But it seems that no human precaution, however well 
the means may be arranged and preconcerted, can avoid all 
accidents and disappointment. Some of their sugar-kettles 
were broken by the packs striking against trees, or jutting, 
sharp pointed limbs, when the horses were urged too near 
them by the narrowness of the path, or the contiguity of 
logs or other jostling impediments. 

An event happened during this journey which their gen- 
erally well devised foresight could not prevent. Breaking a 
sugar-kettle or two, even when there is no money in posses- 
sion to re-place them, are occurrences of trivial importance 
compared with the dangers and miseries of lying out at night, 
surrounded with howling wolves, being well drenched in 
rain, and having hungry appetites. Under the former life 
and limb are perfectly safe ; but by the latter both are seri- 
ously endangered. Toward evening one day, as they were 



CHAP. IV.] CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 75 

on their journey, Lewis, and his two pack-horses, pro- 
ceeded somewhat in advance of the horses of his brother, 
Robert. Night came on, and the path was so obscured that 
Robert and his newly married wife were compelled to remain 
in the woods, or rather in a bushy prairie, till morning. As 
the horses had already got out of the path, they feared to 
venture onward, knowing that, under the circumstances, 
they were as liable to go the wrong way as the right. 
They, therefore, thought it most prudent to stay for the 
night just where they were. To Robert, this was no diffi- 
cult matter, as he had been, for the two preceding years, 
pretty well trained to such adventures. To his bride, the 
event was only new, as she was made of as good material 
as he for enduring hardships of this character. No person 
of her sex was ever better prepared to take a first lesson in 
such an adventure, or to remember the instruction for the 
future. Lewis had all the provisions on his horses ; and, of 
course, they had to pass the night supperless, though they 
had eaten nothing since breakfast, which was taken early 
in the morning. They encamped in the open air. This 
was in the first week of February, the snow still lying on 
the ground, and the rigor of winter's cold and blasts still 
continuing. When they were about to fall asleep, wrapped 
in their blankets and over-coats, the wolves began to howl 
around most lustily, and so near to them that they were 
afraid to go asleep, lest their noisy neighbors would favor 
them with a more intimate visit. The night, as a matter 
of course, was spent sleepless, and not without several 
inquiries on her part and answers on his, respecting the 
wolves and the danger of their being devoured by them. 
" Robert," said she, " they will certainly eat us before 
morning." "No, Betsy," was the reply, "they will be 
afraid to approach us; and if they do, this half burned 
stick, with its red blaze, will terrify them so that they 
will never face it to assault us." Many inquiries like 



76 CALL TO THE MINISTRY. [cHAP. IV. 

this were made, which were as satisfactorily answered by 
him. 

As soon as it was day, the packs were placed on the 
horses. Mrs. Roberts got on her easy seat on the pack, 
surmounted by the bed-clothes of the night, and Robert 
threaded on before her, leading his horse, until he found the 
path they had lost the evening before. They then pursued 
their course until they reached the hut where Lewis spent 
the night. They congratulated themselves on arriving, that 
their resting place, poor as it was, had more desirable ac- 
commodations than that in which Lewis had staid ; for the 
house was most miserable and wretched, every person and 
every thing in it being literally covered with filth. The 
resident family had been privileged with feasting on a 
recently killed bear, and all things around had the impress 
of the greasy dainties. By saturated proportions of ashes 
with bear's-oil, both the clothes and persons of the inmates, 
as well as the few pieces of rude furniture, presented no 
very sightly appearance. Mr. Roberts proceeded onward, 
waiting, however, just long enough to see things as they 
were, and to afford Lewis time to get ready for starting. Af- 
ter traveling a short distance, they stopped to eat their cold 
breakfast in the woods, February though it was ; very glad 
indeed that they had escaped a night's misery in the house 
where Lewis put up. With adventures similar to these, 
they continued their journey until they reached Shenango, 
where they were greeted by the father of R. R. Roberts, and 
all the members of the family, as well as the neighbors 
generally. 

However strange such scenes as these may seem to those 
of our day, who live in old settled countries, especially 
those who reside in cities, and ride in easy carriages, or 
who travel by stage-coaches, steamboats and railroad cars ; 
yet all who settle in new countries view them as common, 
every-day and unavoidable occurrences. 



CHAP. IV.] CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 77 

On the arrival of R. R. Roberts, with his newly married 
wife, in Shenango, they lived in the cabin in which he and 
his sister, Elizabeth, had resided, and which had been lying 
unoccupied since the preceding August, the time at which 
Elizabeth was married to Mr. Lindsay. This cabin was 
about twelve feet square. The logs were small, and round 
or unhewed. The door was low, so that a person of ordi- 
nary height had to stoop considerably in entering. It was 
made of clapboards, and hung on wooden hinges, which 
frequently had to be greased in order to prevent screaking. 
It was put together by wooden pins, there being not even a 
single nail in it, nor in the whole house. It was fastened 
with a wooden latch, or rather a wooden pin on the 
inside ; and with a strong tow string on the outside, which 
was tied to a pin in one of the logs, when the inmates 
went into the fields, or from home. In the place of a 
window, there was a hole between two logs, near the fire 
place, which gave them sufficient light to eat by. It was 
closed when necessary with a little board fitted to its size, 
and fastened with wooden pegs, or small pins ; and when 
the weather was very cold, it was stuffed with some old 
garments. Mostly, however, neither the closing nor stuf- 
fing was considered of any importance. An occasional 
puff of cold fresh air was deemed no annoyance, as they 
thought none but mere invalids, or the fastidiously nice, 
would object to any such imaginary inconvenience. The 
chimney was a wooden frame at the end of the house. A 
few of the under logs were cut out about six feet wide, to 
make an opening both for the chimney and hearth. The 
frame was raised first to the height of the opening, and then 
to the comb, with cat and clay, or clay mortar mixed witli 
chopped grass, and short pieces of split oak laths, about 
two feet long, crossing so as to form a square or oblong 
chimney. The mortar was placed between the pieces of 

wood, and the inside and outside were also well plastered 

7 * 



78 CALL TO THE MINISTRY. [CHAP. IV. 

it- 

with the same, so that the chimney, when finished, had 
externally the appearance of one unbroken stone, or muddy 
colored brick, which appearance it retained until the rain 
washed the mortar away. The inside of the chimney, up to 
the cat and clay part, was lined with stones laid in mud mortar 
or with large flags standing perpendicularly. This work is 
frequently performed so carelessly, that the fire often reaches 
the wood ; and holes are made large enough for animals the 
size of a dog to pass through, which, with careless tenants, 
remain sometimes unstopped for years. The floor was of 
puncheons well smoothed and tightly jointed, so as to form 
an even surface. The hearth was of rude freestone, fitted 
in without the convenience of a stone-hammer, or any other 
requisite instrument, except that some of the very irregular 
corners were knocked off by the axe, when a very large 
hole would be the result in some untouched part of the stone. 
The crevices between the logs were filled up with chunks 
of wood in the inside, and plastered with clay mortar on 
the outside. The loft was supported with round peeled 
poles, laid over with small chesnut poles, each peeled and 
split in two, and the flat side laid under on the joist 
poles. The crevices between were filled with chesnut- 
bark, or thin pieces of wood, to prevent the clay from 
falling through, which was laid over the whole so as to form 
an even surface with the highest parts of the poles. The 
roof was supported by rows of poles at proper distances, 
covered with clapboards, which were kept in their places 
by other corresponding rows of poles, laid over the clap- 
boards, so that the wind could not move them, the under 
row of poles being called ribs, and the upper weight poles. 
The latter are kept in place by blocks of wood called knees, 
braced by a button pole, which rested on the eve-bearers. 
These terms are peculiar to the cabin system, and are 
familiar to all who build and occupy these habitations. As 
a matter of course these roofs leak. The leaking, however, 



CHAP. IV.] CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 81 

varies, as the boards are well or ill laid, or as the wind 
more or less displaces them, or as time rots their edges and 
outward ends. Or should none of these defects exist, in 
high winds and rains, water will beat in between the crevices 
of the boards ; and in very heavy showers, it will run over 
their edges, where they are not entirely level, or where the 
joints are not properly broken. 

The furniture of the cabin next calls for a brief notice. 
This consisted of a puncheon table, supported by four 
wooden legs of rude workmanship, and inserted in the 
table by holes made with an auger. The axe, the saw, the 
auger and perhaps the drawing-knife, were the only instru- 
ments used in making not only the table, but the other 
articles of furniture also. Rough stools served for chairs. 
The bedstead was composed of a clapboard bottom, placed 
on two parallel sticks, or bed-sides ; and these were sup- 
ported by crotchets or forks, which served the purpose of 
bed posts. The bedstead had no end boards, the clapboards 
rendering them unnecessary. A smaller fixture, which 
served the place of a second bedstead, large enough to hold 
one person, was placed in another corner. A pot and bake- 
oven were the principal parts o the cooking apparatus. 
Other little conveniences of a similar description, completed 
the original furniture of Robert R. Roberts. There were 
neither bureaus, chests, trunks, cupboards nor any thing 
of the kind within his cabin. There was, however, a 
shelf or two, of thin puncheons or broad clapboards, upheld 
by wooden pins, stuck in auger holes bored in the logs, 
which served an excellent purpose, several little articles 
being placed on them which were occasionally used. 
Wooden pins, too, were plentifully stuck in the logs at 
convenient distances, on which were hung the various gar- 
ments not in immediate or daily use. Nor must we forget 
the gun rack, which was always placed over the door; and 
consisted of two little hooked pieces of wood/or forked 



82 CALL TO THE MINISTRY. [CHAP. IV. 

branches, or eagle's claws, attached to the walls, in various 
ways to suit the different tastes of the proprietors. It was 
placed above the door that it might be out of the reach of 
children, and also easy of access in case the Indians or 
some game unexpectedly made their appearance. A small 
peeled pole, suspended by strings from the joist which was 
second in order from the chimney, was also an indispensable 
fixture; as on this the pumpkin slices were hung in deco- 
rous ringlets until thoroughly dry, and thus preserved for 
future use ; on it, too, wet clothes were dried in rainy 
weather. 

The provisions of the cabin consisted principally of 
potatoes, pumpkins, turnips, hommony and corn meal. The 
last mentioned article, during the few first years, before 
mills were erected, was made by being pounded in a hom- 
mony trough. The first wheat that was raised was ground 
in a hand-mill, and used without bolting or sifting. The 
meat was venison or racoons. The best racoon hams were 
first frosted and then smoked; both of which processes, as 
already stated, very much improved their flavor. The 
venison hams were dried, and not unfrequently smoked; 
while the fat parts of the deer were eaten when fresh, or were 
corned ; and, moreover, sometimes very savory food was 
prepared from the lean parts by "jerking" them — a process 
which consists of first cutting into thin slices, and then 
thoroughly drying. 

When Robert R. Roberts had gGt fairly settled in his 
cabin after his marriage, he and his elder sister, Sarah, took 
a journey to Ligonier in May; and on their return brought 
two cows with them. During the greater part of the jour- 
ney they camped out at night. In some places, there were 
no houses ; while, in others, the houses were so far apart 
that they could not regulate their stages so as to stop at them, 
ten miles a day being as much as they could travel, having 
to drive the cows, and give them time to graze and rest. 



CHAP. IV.] CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 83 

During the summer of 1799, he acted as class-leader, 
though with much reluctance, as he deemed himself inad- 
equate to the task. He thought that James Stevenson, sen., 
or John Caughey, could fill the station much better than he. 
Others, however, thought differently ; and he was, though 
not without some protestations against it on his part, still 
induced to hold the office. It was, furthermore, a general 
opinion that he ought to preach the Gospel, in view of his 
acknowledged talents, his excellent Christian character, and 
the great prudence and other ministerial qualifications 
which he seemed so eminently even then to possess. 

The approach of winter opened the hunting for the sea- 
son. In those days it formed the winter occupation of all 
who had sufficient skill to enable them to pursue it with 
profit. In September, racoon hunting began, which con- 
tinued for sometime, and was succeeded by deer hunting. 
R. R. Roberts, with others, pursued this employment with 
great alacrity. Sometimes it was followed at the risk, not 
only of comfort and health, but also of life. 

Of the perils of hunting, we give only one more in- 
stance at this time. At the close of winter, in 1800, Rob- 
ert R. Roberts, one evening about dark, passed by Mr. 
Jolly, who was in his yard, and entered his house without 
speaking, and then lay down on the floor before the fire. 
This house was two miles distant from Mr. Roberts'. Mr. 
Jolly was surprised at Mr. Roberts passing him without 
speaking, especially as he was always very courteous, and 
ever ready to exchange all the civilities of life. This 
unusual conduct led Mr. Jolly to follow him into the 
house for the purpose of knowing the cause. He found 
him unable to utter a word, and was, therefore, additionally 
surprised. He soon ascertained, however, that he was 
very sick. Mrs. Jolly furnished all the cordials she had 
within reach. Having some ginger, she made it into tea, 
and gave him some, which manifestly relieved him Mr. 



84 CALL TO THE MINISTRY. [CHAP. IV. 

Jolly rubbed his arms, legs and body, which proved an 
additional relief. By these and other kind attentions, about 
midnight he was so far recovered as to be able to speak. 
He then informed them that he had pursued a deer all day 
with his dog, Caesar, through the snow, which was just 
deep enough to tire a footman, but not so deep as to impede 
materially the progress of the deer. About sun-down he 
felt himself exhausted, and made for the nearest habitation. 
With the utmost difficulty he was enabled to reach their 
residence. Had the house been another mile, or even half 
a mile further, it is probable he would have fallen down ex- 
hausted, and been frozen to death before morning. This 
instance shows the enticing nature of the chase. Under 
its influence the hunter is led to follow the wounded deer 
hour after hour, in constant expectation of reaching his 
prey ; but finally he becomes exhausted, and leaves off the 
pursuit, retiring to his home, or the nearest habitation ; or 
else, encamping in the woods, is probably frozen to death, 
or, if alive, in the morning retreats with exhausted strength. 
Early in the spring, or rather just at the close of winter, 
sugar making becomes the business of the season. Du- 
ring this period, Robert R. Roberts engaged in it, assisted 
by his wife, his sister, Nancy, afterward Mrs. M'Granahan, 
and his little nephew, John, accompanied, as he always was 
on such occasions, with his dog, Yuno. The camp was 
north of the Little Shenango, where the road now crosses 
the stream by a bridge, a short distance above the residence 
of Wm. Leech, and about a mile from the Methodist meet- 
ing-house. The creek there runs close to the high ground 
on the south. The camp lay north of the creek, stretching 
in that direction about hall a mile, where it met high 
land. The ground is somewhat elevated at the creek, 
where the camp at which they boiled the water was built, 
and is within a few rods of the present bridge. The sugar 
camp ground north of the camp and creek is much lower 



CHAP. IV. J CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 85 

than the camp itself, and is intersected with the channels 
of former runs and brooks. There was much snow on the 
ground when they commenced boiling. The water during 
the day ran freely, and they concluded to continue boiling 
all night, in order to preserve the sugar water. Shortly 
after dark it began to rain very hard : the snow, too, during 
the day had nearly all melted ; and the consequence was 
that the Little Shenango rose very rapidly and spread over 
the bottom, leaving between them and their home to the 
north a sea of water, which, with the intersecting chan- 
nels, rendered it impassable in the night, and even in the 
day time, without resorting to swimming over the channels, 
or bridging them with trees. The main creek itself was 
immediately south of this vast body of water, and could 
not be crossed by any means within their reach. The 
night was dark ; and the water rose so fast that it soon sur- 
rounded the camp. The weather likewise became cold to- 
ward morning. To save the fire, it was transferred to the 
large sugar trough, the reservoir for the sugar water, and 
placed upon some wood in the bottom. Next, they all got 
on a large fallen tree, which was somewhat elevated above 
the water, and on which they could walk backward and 
forward some distance, as it had a smootli trunk. This 
they constantly did to keep themselves warm. They also 
floated the trough containing the fire, along side the tree of 
refuge, so as to obtain all the warmth from it they could. 
After a while, however, the bottom of the trough, and that 
part of each side which was contiguous to the fire, burned 
through, so that they were forced to pace with increased 
speed the trunk of the tree during the remainder of the 
night, in order to preserve as much warmth as possible, 
drenched as they were with the cold rain and then stiffened 
with frost. When day-light came, the road they had to 
go lor half a mile toward home, presented itself as a sea, 
abounding, as before remarked, with a number of deep 
8 



86 CALL TO THE MINISTRY. [CHAP. IV. 

channels. Their mode of escape was the following. Robert 
R. carried his little nephew, John, on his back, probing the 
way before him till he came to one of the channels. He 
then placed the little boy on a log or limb of a tree, until, 
with his axe, he cut down an entire tree, causing it to fall 
across the channel. He next conducted his wife and sister 
over, taking them by the hand as they went over the log 
bridge, and wading with them in the spaces between the 
channels up to their middle in water. After constructing a 
number of similar temporary bridges, and proceeding in 
the manner just described, they got on the high ground and 
soon reached home. The little dog, Yuno, however, kept 
his position on the large log till the water had so far subsided 
that his master could approach him ; and thus he was saved 
from a watery grave. 

We have no specimens of his early compositions, except 
some poetical effusions. Indeed composition, as an impor- 
tant branch of instruction, does not appear to have formed 
any part of his education: nor does it appear to have 
received much attention, in those times, from any who had 
no more tuition than he. Still he amused himself some- 
times by making poetry, in which art he might probably 
have excelled, or at least become a medium author, had he 
cultivated it. At an early date, perhaps in the winter of 
1797-8, he wrote a poetic essay to Jacob Cavode, the 
theme of which was religion, and the particular point dwelt 
upon, the doctrines of Calvinism. A copy of this is in our 
possession ; but it would be of no special use to publish it. 
We will give, however, a specimen of his poetical genius. 
He and the Rev. Thomas M'Clelland, were on very familiar 
terms of intercourse, and they appear to have exercised 
themselves, among other sallies of wit, in giving and 
answering puzzles in poetry. The following enigma, was 
composed in March, 1800, by R. R. Roberts, and addressed 
to his friend, M'Clelland. Though it will not bear a most 



CHAP. IV.] CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 87 

rigid criticism, it at least will go to confirm the opinion 
just expressed, that if he had cultivated the art he would 
doubtless have succeeded in some degree as a poet. 
" The earth is full of wonders : I am one : 
Though animated nature I have none ; 
Yet life I have, which you may plainly see, 
When in the verdant spring you look at me. 
Sometimes in lonely forests I am seen — 
Sometimes in fields and in the meadows green : 
The place in which I love most to reside, 
Is a rich bottom, by some river side. 
In me the farmer greatly doth delight, 
Attending on me both by day and night. 
I greatly please his palate and his taste : 
My form is high, and graceful is my waist. 
When on my head a covering I wear, 
All clothed in green, 'tis then that I appear. 
I'm oft made use of even for many things 
And most when spring her glorious beauty brings. 
In short, abundant wants I do supply : 
Now if you can, tell who or what am I." 

From the relation in which he stood to his father's family, 
the care of it principally devolved upon him. Hence, the 
greater part of them were not agreed that he should become 
a traveling preacher. 

In consequence of his piety and acknowledged superior 
talents, he was by common consent, designated for the min- 
istry. He was peculiarly retiring in his habits, and rather 
shunned than courted any thing that would lead to an open 
expression of his sentiments on this subject. Indeed, he 
seemed to shrink from the responsibility of the ministry 
under a sense of his want of due qualifications. His relig- 
ious experience and conduct entirely comported with his 
profession, so as to secure the unlimited confidence of his 
Christian brethren, as well as those who were not members 
of the Church. While he resided at Shenango, before he 
became a traveling preacher, the same good Christian con- 
duct was manifest in him, as when he resided at Ligonier. 



88 CALL TO THE MINISTRY. [^CHAP. IV. 

Many times, he was solicited by his Christian friends, to 
exercise in public ; but for a long time declined. Before 
his marriage, and while his sister, Elizabeth, resided with 
him, he was very much exercised on the subject of preach- 
ing. He would frequently leave his work, sometimes even 
his horses standing at the plough, and go into the solitary 
woods, which were contiguous, mount a log or stump, and 
address the trees as a congregation of hearers, going through 
the different parts of his discourse, and exercising his voice 
with as much elocutionary skill as he was master of. Often 
did his sister find him in this kind of exercise ; and in it he 
was considerably schooled before he could be persuaded to 
address a congregation, even in exhortation. At first she 
was averse to his becoming an itinerant preacher, as the 
wants of the other members of the family called for his 
assistance. When, however, she saw how deeply he was 
affected and how greatly he was exercised on the subject, 
she frequently and earnestly urged him to do his duty. 

Some individuals have supposed that his marriage was 
hastened, so as to relieve him from the responsibilities of the 
itinerant ministry. For only a few of the itinerants of that 
age were married men ; and those who were, had very little 
provision for their families. After he had entered into 
matrimonial bonds, which, as before stated, was at the early 
age of twenty, it is not marvelous that the itinerant field 
was rather a discouraging prospect to him, as his pecu- 
niary resources were but slender, his property consisting of 
nothing more than a piece of partially improved land of 
very little value. Nevertheless, his convictions of duty 
remained as strong after marriage, as they were before. He 
was still distressed in his mind, and often he cried out, 
" Woe ! is me if I preach not the Gospel." 

In this condition his spirits sometimes became so de- 
pressed, that, as already mentioned, he could do little or no 
work. Frequently after digging up a few grubs, or cutting 



CHAP. IV.] CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 89 

down a tree or two, he would sit down and reflect on his 
situation the remainder of the day. At other times, while 
his horses were left standing for a long time in the plough, 
he would be seated on the beam musing on ministerial and 
other sacred things, or praying in the corner of the fence, 
or exercising in preaching. These circumstances led some 
people to conclude that he was indolent. But the fact 
was, he refused to fulfill his obligations to God, and his 
mind could not rest satisfied with doing what was not his 
proper work. Sometimes, however, he would make up his 
mind to attempt the performance of his duty ; and then his 
enjoyments would return, and he could attend to his daily 
occupation with ease and regularity. But when his thoughts 
would recur to his want of talents, his youth, and his inex- 
perience, together with the privations and trials of an 
itinerant Methodist preacher, his spirits would sink and he 
would refuse to obey the sacred call. Then darkness of 
mind and dejection of heart would again overwhelm him, 
so as to unfit him for business. As he kept these feelings 
entirely within his own breast for a long time, it is not to 
be wondered at that those who knew not his real condition, 
should misinterpret his case. 

It is proper here to remark, that in consequence of his 
resisting the calls to preach the Gospel, he was signally 
unsuccessful in all the worldly pursuits in which he engaged. 
This was remarked to the writer, by his wife and sister, 
Nancy, as being clearly indicated in all his undertakings 
after it was manifest that duty required him to assume the 
ministerial office. Nor was it noticed by his friends alone : 
it became very evident to himself. Under the influence of 
this consideration, in connection with others of a weightier 
kind, he at last gave his consent to do his best in discharg- 
ing what he believed to be his solemn and imperative duty. 

There seems to us, a happy medium between the course 

of R. R. Roberts and that of many others. He delayed 
8* 



90 CALL TO THE MINISTRY. [CHAP. IV. 

to enter on this great work after he saw it was his duty to 
commence it. Others enter upon it hastily, either before 
they are called, or before they are fully certain of their call. 
The golden mean is to go when sent; but not to go until 
sent. The conviction may rest deep in the mind of some 
that it will be their duty to enter the sacred office after a 
particular time. For such to delay until they are furnished 
with those preparations that are reasonable and that the 
nature of the pastoral office demands, all men of candor 
will say, is an act of wisdom and consistency. 

On the 8th of September, 1800, his maternal grand- 
father, Thomas Richford, died, after an illness of four 
weeks. Nothing remarkable is connected with this event 
worthy of mention, except the dutiful regard paid to him 
by all the members of the Roberts family, in providing for 
his wants, and in nursing him in the most careful manner. 

According to some accounts, Robert R. Roberts obtained 
license to exhort from Rev. Thornton Fleming at a quar- 
terly meeting at Mumford's, near Meadville, in the summer 
of 1800. If a license was then given him, he must have 
been licensed, according to the economy of the Church, be- 
fore that time ; as licenses are not granted at quarterly meet- 
ings to exhort: they are only renewed on these occasions. 
It is probable that the preacher of the circuit, without any 
application from him, gave the license, he, however, making 
no use of it, and that this license was renewed, in common 
with others, by Mr. Fleming, at the time referred to. At 
any rate it is certain that no use was made of the license, 
and that the grant of it was intended to urge him to do 
what all believed was his duty. A conversation occurred 
between Bishop Roberts, T. Fleming, and H. B. Bascom, 
in Mr. M'Granahan's tent, at the Pittsburg conference 
camp meeting in 1828, the purport of which was that 
Mr. Fleming had licensed him. 

On Friday, 28th of February, 1801, Robert Morgan 



CHAP. IV.] CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 91 

Roberts, father of Robert R., died in great peace at She- 
nango. On the night before his death, he remarked that he 
would die on the following night. He informed his friends 
then present that they might go home and return the next 
night, as that would be the time of his departure. On the 
next day, none but his daughters, Sarah and Elizabeth, 
were with him. In the morning, he desired Robert and 
Nancy not to leave him ; but, thinking his expressed per- 
suasion about dying of no consequence, and not considering 
him dangerous, they went out to make sugar. According 
to his prediction, however, he expired that night at 10 
o'clock, his daughters, Elizabeth and Sarah, only being with 
him. He was a meek and pious man ; and lived and died 
a devoted Christian. 

As we have already remarked, JVTClelland, the local 
preacher, was probably the first person that gravely and 
pointedly conversed with R. R. Roberts on the subject of 
preaching. He told him that it was his duty to break 
through all the hindrances in his way, without delaying 
any longer. At a meeting held at Rev. Jacob Gurwell's, 
on Christmas day, 1801, Mr. M'Clelland, after having 
preached, requested him publicly to conclude the services 
with an exhortation. This so much frightened and discon- 
certed him that he retired from the house to the barn. That 
morning he had killed four turkeys and taken them to his 
cabin, after which he told his wife it was time to go to the 
meeting. Accordingly they went. This circumstance was 
related to me by Mrs. Roberts herself. Perhaps his mind 
had been too much occupied in the morning to engage with- 
out previous notice in the work of exhortation. At all 
events he declined, by retiring as silently as he could to the 
place just mentioned, and thus got out of the way of the 
zealous and importunate preacher. His backwardness led 
M'Clelland to hand him the subjoined communication, 
which was composed shortly after the occurrence, and had 



92 CALL TO THE MINISTRY. [CHAP. IV. 

neither date nor signature to it. It purports to be a dream, 
but was only written in the form of one. It is a very sen- 
sible document, clearly and forcibly drawn up and well 
adapted to meet the various objections of Mr. Roberts. As 
might be expected, it made a powerful impression on his 
mind, so much so that he was led immediately to conclude 
that he would endeavor to discharge his duty without further 
delay. The following is the very appropriate reasoning of 
the communication. It was given to him, as already stated, 
a short time after the Christmas of 1801 : 

"My Very Dear Brother, — May grace, mercy and 
peace be multiplied unto you, and may Gospel benefits be 
your portion in time and in eternity. 

" The reason why I trouble you with these few lines, is 
to apologize for my recent behavior to you in public, which, 
I confess, was not strictly right, though well meant. Par- 
don my rashness and Irish bluntness, as manifested to you 
at brother Gurwell's. If you suffered at that time, I was 
sharer with you in the bitter cup. But it is all past. May 
I learn wisdom for the time to come. 

"My body was a little afflicted sometime ago, but my 
soul had a comfortable realizing view of the eternal world. 
My thoughts being various, they at length turned to you, 
when I had the following dream : 

" I thought I had got free from this region of misery and 
woe, and was admitted into the world of spirits, standing 
awhile in the presence of God and the Savior, and then 
ranging the golden streets of the eternal city ; also greet- 
ing the blood-besprinkled band, and having fellowship with 
the saints in light, joining with them in the song of Moses 
and of the Lamb. 

"My mind was for sometime diverted from the sweet 
employment by the following representation : 

" I thought I saw your father in glorious apparel, having 
a crown of righteousness on his head, and in his hands 



CHAP. IV.] CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 93 

palms of victory, and associated with another happy spirit 
that I took to be his bosom companion. I next beheld 
bright thrones, which as far surpassed that of Solomon as 
heavenly things surpass those that are earthly. There was 
one in an exalted station, and on it was placed a crown daz- 
zling with brightness : it was fixed near those of the prophets, 
apostles, martyrs, and eminent ministers of the Gospel of 
our Lord. I drew nigh to behold it, and was informed it 
was for you. 

"I thought the Savior commanded that you should be 
brought forward to see what was here in reservation for 
you. In a short time a seraph fulfilled the high command, 
and you were placed in the presence of the great King. 
As you came forward, I thought you uttered the words, 
1 Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, nor the heart of man 
known the joys of this happy place/ The Savior fixed 
his eyes upon you, which kindled in your heart a burning 
love to him, causing you to neglect every thing else. I 
thought he addressed you in the language of softness and 
affection, pointing at the same time to the throne and 
crown, and saying, ' Come and see what I have prepared 
for thee.' Being strengthened by these gracious smiles 
and words, you meekly cried out, 

1 Tis mercy all, immense and free, 
For O ! my God, it found out me.' 
Overcome by the Divine presence, you fell at the glorious 
feet of the Savior, and poured out a flood of gratitude. He 
then gave you a divine touch, at which you arose, and also 
said to you, ' Son, thou art ever with me. All this glory 
shall be thine. It is true, the happiness is great, and the 
reward is excellent ; yet the way thereto is not only diffi- 
cult, but contrary to flesh and blood.' I thought you re- 
plied, ' Make known to me the way, and in thy strength 
will I walk therein.' He then said, ■ Go quickly forth 
among the numerous crowds of earth, and let love and pity 



94 CALL TO THE MINISTRY. fcHAP. IV. 

raise thy voice aloud to inform them that I am willing to 
save the chief of sinners from hell and a dreadful eternity. 
Tell them that they must repent, obtain pardon, be made 
holy, and be thus prepared for this place of endless joy.' 
I thought the words rested on your soul with the weight of 
a mountain, and you became pale and motionless, till at 
length the Lord gave you a second touch, and revived your 
drooping spirits. Being strengthened, you said, 'Let it 
not offend thee, and I, who am but dust, will speak. I have 
thought it my duty to preach the Gospel ; but I feel myself 
all unfitness for such a task.' The answer given was, ' I, 
who have called thee to the work, can qualify thee for it.' 
You replied, 'That which deters me most, is, I am not 
holy enough to stand before those who out-shine me in real 
piety, and to give them instruction.' The Savior then said, 
'If thou hadst faithfully followed the teachings of my 
Spirit, thou wouldst have been holy, and mightst have been 
useful to mankind ; but the time past cannot be recalled.' 
To this you replied, ' If I had gifts as many ministers have, 
I think it would be no cross to me.' The command was 
then given you, ' Improve what thou hast, and more will 
be imparted.' At this you said, ' With shame I acknowl- 
edge that in me pride remains, and I know an honest 
preacher is despised by many.' The answer was, ' Read 
that part of the first chapter of 1st Corinthians, which be- 
gins at the twenty-sixth verse.' You then said, 'Let me 
speak but once more. I have brothers and friends that 
sometimes criticise ; and before them I have not courage to 
speak.' The answer to this was, ' Such of them as love 
me will greatly rejoice that thou doest my will; and such 
as are not in the way to heaven, let love constrain thee to 
warn of their danger. Remember what he said who lifted 
up his eyes in torment, "I have five brethren!" Let the 
thought come home to thy heart. Warn them honestly. 
It may be they will hear thy words. But, remember, if 



95 CALL TO THE MINISTRY. [CHAP. IV 

thou dost not follow me in the way I mark out, thou shalt 
have in the lower world crosses and disappointments, hard- 
ness of heart and few consolations, and if by my aid, thou 
dost at last reach this blessed place, it will be through the 
fire, and thou shalt suffer loss. But if thou takest up this 
cross, and dost follow me, doing my work, thou shalt be 
gainer in time, and shall reap immortal joy throughout 
eternity.' 

" After this you were conducted back whence you came. 
I thought you moved heavily along, and, after a deep sigh, 
uttered these words : * Woe is me, if I preach not the 
Gospel.' The distress I felt on your account awoke me, 
and put an end to my dream." 

In the spring of 1801, Joseph Shane, a young man of 
Baltimore, was sent to Shenango circuit, from the Baltimore 
conference. There had been a circuit of that name the 
year previous, but it did not embrace the neighborhood 
where R. R. Roberts resided. James Quinn was on the 
circuit north, called Erie. He and Mr. Shane exchanged 
labors with each other, and had much success. They held 
a watch-night sometime in the summer, at James Steven- 
son's, sen., who lived, as before stated, in the neighborhood 
of Mr. Roberts. On this occasion, Mr. Shane had to 
preach first. Mr. Quinn went to Mr. Roberts, and said to 
him, " When brother Shane has done preaching, I want 
you to exhort, and then I shall follow with another sermon." 
He made little or no reply, but did not, however, promise. 
Mr. Shane took for his text, " Wisdom is the principal 
thing," &c. In the sermon he did not appear to enjoy 
much liberty. Mr. Roberts sat near him, to whom, 
when the preacher was done, the hymn-book was handed. 
His mind was considerably engaged during the sermon, 
and clear views of truth seemed to open before him. He 
thought he might as well make the attempt ; and accordingly 
spoke about fifteen or twenty minutes, and that with great 



96 CALL TO THE MINISTRY. [CHAP.~IV. 

freedom to himself, the congregation also being much 
affected. Toward the close, however, supposing he had 
committed some mistake, he became a little confused, and 
finished as soon as he could. Mr. Quinn, as was usual 
with him, delivered a very profitable sermon, and a fine effect 
was produced on the assembly. Next morning a young 
man who lived with Mr. Roberts, observed somewhat 
pleasantly to him, " Brother Roberts, I thought you were 
going to preach brother Shane's sermon over again." This 
mortified him very much ; as he did not suppose any person 
would imagine that he had been induced by vanity to aim 
at making a display. He himself knew that this was not 
the case, and he thought if he could do as well as the poorest 
preacher he had ever heard he would be entirely satisfied. 

After this, he was frequently solicited to exhort, but 
always declined, until he again became very unhappy and 
uneasy in his mind. At length, however, he determined to 
make an attempt to preach, let the event be what it might, 
though he feared greatly that he would fail. His desire to 
obtain license was made known to the society, by the 
preacher; but before they could recommend him, it was 
necessary they should hear him preach. This, to him, was 
a severe cross, but he endeavored to bear it. His text was, 
" O Lord, revive thy work." The society on hearing him, 
recommended him to the quarterly conference, as a proper 
person to obtain license. This, his first sermon, was 
preached at James Stevenson's, late in the winter or early 
in the spring of 1802. He preached two or three limes in 
the neighborhood afterward. As the quarterly meeting of 
his own circuit was over, the preacher directed him to go 
to Holme's meeting-house, West Wheeling circuit, in order 
to obtain license there ; or to Doddridge's meeting-house, 
Ohio circuit, Rev. Thornton Fleming then being presiding 
elder. 

The foregoing is mainly the Bishop's own account of 



CHAP. IV.] CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 97 

his first public exercises, from which it appears that he had 
very humble views of his own performances, though others 
entertained views entirely different. 

He proceeded, according to directions, to Holmes' meet- 
ing-house, on Short Creek, where his case was brought 
forward. They had some debating respecting him, but he 
got license by a small majority. He was at the same time 
recommended to travel; for he now determined fully to 
proceed in the work of the ministry. He, moreover, 
thought if he could be removed to a distance from his 
friends, he would have more liberty in preaching. From 
Short Creek, Ohio, he went to Doddridge's meeting-house, 
in Spah's neighborhood, Virginia, for the purpose of hear- 
ing the presiding elder, Rev. T. Fleming, preach. But as 
the presiding elder did not arrive at the time, it fell to his 
lot to address the congregation, he being the only preacher 
present. The cross to him was great, as he expected 
every moment the presiding elder would enter the house. 

There is a slight discrepancy between the foregoing 
account and one that follows furnished by Rev. James 
Quinn. Brother Quinn states that it was at Doddridge's 
meeting-house he obtained license and was recommended ; 
while the preceding account, from the Bishop himself, 
ascribes it to Holmes' meeting-house. As he set out, how- 
ever, to attend the one or the other, after first visiting 
brother Quinn, the discrepancy is not material. Either of 
them may have been mistaken, after the lapse of forty 
years, as neither kept a written memorial. We give the 
valuable communication of brother Quinn, as it contains 
important information, both in regard to one of his first 
attempts at exhortation, and his being licensed to preach 
and recommended to travel. 

" In 1801," says the venerable Quinn, " I was appointed 
to Erie circuit, and Joseph Shane to Shenango circuit, in 
whose bounds Robert R. Roberts then resided. In the 



98 CALL TO THE MINISTRY. [CHAP. IV, 

course of the year, I spent a week with brother Shane on 
his circuit, for the purpose of administering baptism, as I 
was a deacon, and he only a probationer, and unordained. 
■ Here I became acquainted with Robert R. Roberts, of whom 
I had heard so many good things in Ligonier. He took me 
to his house or cabin, and opened his mind to me freely on 
the subject of his call to the ministry. But he had great 
misgivings, and felt deeply sensible of the awful responsi- 
bility of the office, and his own inadequacy to fill it. I 
told him I believed that God had called him to the work, 
and that he would probably never be satisfied in his own 
mind until he had made a trial ; and, moreover, that the 
Church could have no action on his ^case, until she had 
evidence of his gifts for edification. A few nights after 
this, we held a watch-night, to which he came on foot, the 
distance from his house being six or seven miles. Here 
we prevailed on him to give an exhortation, which was 
about his first. He delivered it in the costume of a back- 
woodsman ; but it was worthy of gray hairs and broad 
cloth. All present were perfectly amazed; and brother 
M'Clelland, who had been a traveling preacher in Ireland, 
said to me, « That is the man. He ought to be in the work. 
He understands the doctrines of the Gospel well, and is a 
natural logician.' 

" I was called by the presiding elder of Redstone district 
to leave Erie and take the Pittsburg circuit, about Christmas. 
Sometime in March, 1802, brother Roberts came to one of 
my appointments on the new circuit, informing me that he 
had had no rest in his mind since we parted, and that he 
had determined to leave all, and was now on his way with 
his wife, to offer himself to the Baltimore conference. 
This startled me a little, for he had never been licensed 
either to exhort or preach ; neither had he a recommenda- 
tion from the society or any quarterly meeting conference. 
I paused awhile. He observed the expression of hesitancy 



CHAP. IV.] CALL TO THE MINISTRY. 99 

in me ; and I, also, saw afflicting embarrassment in him, 
which I endeavored to remove by observing, that as She- 
nango was missionary ground, and the circuit had not been 
fully organized, I thought we could get his case brought 
before the quarterly conference of one of the old circuits ; 
and as brother Fleming, the presiding elder, would hold a 
quarterly meeting at Doddridge's meeting-house, on Ohio 
circuit, the following Saturday and Sunday, I would write 
both to him and the quarterly conference, and I doubted not 
they would take action on the case. He spent the night in 
restless tossings to and fro, and in the morning concluded 
he had better return home. But I urged him to do as I had 
requested. At length he reluctantly took the letter, and went 
to the quarterly meeting. Brother Shane, providentially, 
was present on the occasion, upon whose recommendation, 
along with my own, the conference licensed him to preach, 
and recommended him to the Baltimore annual conference, 
at which he was regularly admitted into the itinerant min- 
istry. Thus he was recommended from the circuit, which 
three years before had recommended myself. As a preacher 
he was powerful and popular from the beginning." 

After being licensed to preach and recommended to the 
Baltimore conference, he returned home and began to pre- 
pare for traveling ; though somewhat fearful in regard to his 
reception, as he was a married man, and but few married 
men were constituted itinerant preachers in those days. 
He thought, however, that his mind would be. at rest, after 
having offered his services to the Church, though he should 
even be rejected. It was probable that he was admitted 
into the Baltimore conference by a bare majority, as the 
prejudice against receiving married preachers was then very 
general and strong, and debarred many worthy men from 
entering the itinerant ministry. We make this remark on 
no authentic information. In giving our opinion, we base 
our hypothesis on the nature of the case drawn from the 



100 ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. V. 

state of things at that time. We do not wish to be under- 
stood, however, as affirming, that it is unscriptural or 
unreasonable, to require probationers in the ministry to 
finish their probation before entering into matrimonial en- 
gagements, when they are unmarried at the commencement 
of the same. For apprentices and minors, entering on any 
regular business, are justly expected not to make such 
engagements. But we mean that married men ought not 
to be disqualified, as married men, from entering the sacred 
office, or continuing in it ; and we moreover think that any 
Church regulation which thus disqualifies them, savors of 
Popery and tends to corruption and infamy. 



CHAPTER V. 

ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. 

When Robert R. Roberts was received on trial in the 
itinerant ministry by the Baltimore conference, in the spring 
of 1802, and appointed to Carlisle circuit, he was nearly 
twenty-four years of age. He disposed of or rather distribu- 
ted his little personal property, which consisted, as we have 
seen, chiefly of farming utensils and a few common articles 
for cooking. Such had been his poverty, and the want of 
opportunity to collect useful articles, that he had very few 
to dispose of. There was no need for a vendue, as there 
were neither bureaus, tables, chairs, sofas nor any thing of 
the kind to sell. Some of his furniture could obtain no 
purchasers, such, for instance, as his puncheon table, rough 
stools and clapboard bedsteads. All his neighbors could 
make those articles themselves, and, of course, they would 
not buy. Rev. R. R. Roberts, therefore, distributed them 
gratuitously among persons that needed them. Some of 
the more useful, and even some of the cash articles, were 



CHAP. V.] ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. 101 

also presented to favorite neighbors and relatives. Mrs. 
M'Lean, one of his old neighbors, told us in July, 1843, 
that she still retained the cast iron spider or shallow skillet, 
which Rev. R. R. Roberts gave her as a memento, when he 
set out for his circuit. Though scarcely any thing was sold, 
yet a few articles were exchanged for such little outfit as 
was requisite for their journey. His two horses, saddles 
and bridles, were kept for their own use. Their clothes 
and bed-clothes were put up in packs or bags, and laid on 
the saddles. Cakes and dried venison being necessary 
provisions were also put into the packs to save expense. 
Some cooking utensils too were taken along, as a small 
coffee-pot, two tin-cups and a couple of spoons. They 
likewise furnished themselves with some flour and coffee. 
With these means they calculated that, should their small 
supply of funds run out, or night overtake them when near 
no house, they could encamp in the woods, cook their 
victuals, and sleep in their own bed-clothes. 

Indeed every itinerant who collects sufficient furniture 
for comfortable house-keeping, must, whenever he moves, 
make considerable sacrifices. A variety of small unsalables 
must be left behind ; which, when they have to be replaced, 
cost money, or, when dispensed with, cause great domestic 
inconvenience. Even the water-gourd, the oven-shovel, 
and a hundred unnamables, will be missed. Those articles 
too which are sold, will go mostly at a great depreciation ; 
and hence another loss. And those that are retained, 
create a bill of expense by conveyance. Such incon- 
veniences and losses are always, more or less, connected 
with the itinerant life. But it has its moral. It cuts the 
man entirely loose from the world. It scatters into frag- 
ments every thing out of which an idol could be made. It 
is a sheriff's sale of all that pertains to him on earth. And 
if he and his family are not prepared by these trying events 
to be heavenly — altogether heavenlv, without even a shred 
9* 



102 ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. V. 

of the earthly, the sensual, or the devilish, appertaining to 
them, either really or in appearance, then let them return 
whence they came and leave the itinerancy to those of the 
right spirit. They should neither touch, taste, nor handle it. 

Rev. R. R. Roberts was warmly devoted to his friends. 
He was the pioneer, and, withal, the head man of his 
neighborhood. The parting was difficult, and was indeed 
a touching scene. It seemed as if it would break his heart, 
and the heart of his wife, to leave all their domestic associ- 
ations, and go forth as strangers in the wide world. It is 
true they had not much to leave ; but then it was home — a 
home that made them independent, and constituted the foun- 
dation of their future comfort and probable wealth. As, 
however, he had nothing in view but the glory of God, the 
good of others, and the salvation of his soul, the severance 
from home's blissful ties had associated with it the highest 
motives that could influence man. 

They crossed the mountains on horse-back, holding 
meetings by the way in every convenient place. He made 
his home in York, Pennsylvania, with Mrs. Roberts' 
mother, the distance of which was about three hundred 
miles from Shenango. 

When he reached York, the small-pox was raging in 
different directions through his circuit. He and his friends 
thought it prudent that he should be inoculated before com- 
mencing his first round. The operation was performed by 
an experienced physician, and he himself was so careful that 
he was very slightly affected. 

His colleague was James Smith. He had traveled the 
circuit the previous year, and was also in charge. It was 
an extensive circuit, reaching from York into the moun- 
tains, and up the Susquehanna, including Carlisle, Turkey 
Valley, Sherman's Valley, Pfort's Valley, Millerstown and 
Thompsonstown, on the Juniata, Shippensburg, Cham- 
bersburg, Gettysburg, Port Chapel and Berlin. In all 



CHAP. V.] ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. 103 

they had about thirty appointments, which they filled in 
four weeks. Their presiding elder was Wilson Lee, a 
man of great faith, zeal and usefulness. Rev. R. R. Rob- 
erts commenced early in May ; and before completing his 
third round, he had both the small-pox and measles, and 
likewise lost the two horses belonging to himself and his 
wife. 

While afflicted with the measles he was much enfeebled. 
When at Shippenburg he became very sick ; but not being 
able to obtain a local brother to officiate for him, he preached 
himself. His next appointment was at Mr. Bosar's, nine 
miles distant. In going there he became so ill that he 
was obliged to dismount and lie down on the way. The 
thought, however, that some person might see him, and 
suppose him to be drunk, so affected him that he tried to 
mount again, and, succeeding, rode to his appointment. 
On arriving, he immediately went to bed, as it was at a 
private house. But as the congregation gathered, they 
urged him to preach, at which he arose and spoke some- 
time. Next morning the measles made their appearance 
on him, and it was only then that he knew what was the 
cause of his sickness. 

The family were very kind, and did all they could for 
his accommodation. They kept him warm and comfort- 
able, and gave him warm drinks. He earnestly desired 
cold water, but this being strictly forbidden, none was given 
him. One night, however, while all the family were asleep, 
he arose, though not without great difficulty, wrapped a 
blanket around him, and went to the pump, which was on 
the porch, and there, with considerable labor, succeeded 
in getting water, which he sipped somewhat slowly. It 
was very pleasant to his taste, yet he had sufficient con- 
trol over himself not to take as much as he desired. He 
returned to bed, fell asleep, and next morning awoke in a 
perspiration, being materially better. The family knew 



104 ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. V. 

nothing of this adventure till after his recovery. He got 
well very soon, and resumed his ministerial labors. At 
some appointments they were favored with gracious revivals. 

Certain exercises in religious meetings, at this time, 
afflicted him very much. Frequently some persons would 
be shouting, some jumping, and others falling down. These 
exercises confused him exceedingly, and his embarrassments 
appeared to the people. Some of them remarked to Mr. 
Smith, his colleague, " We believe brother Roberts to be a 
good man, and we like him well enough as a young 
preacher, but there is one thing in his course we cannot 
comprehend. When our meetings become lively, he stops 
and has nothing to say." He and Mr. Smith had some 
conversation on the subject, in which he stated that these 
exercises so disconcerted him that he was unable to pro- 
ceed. Mr. Smith requested him to use as much forbear- 
ance as he could. The truth seems to be, that when these 
emotions are the spontaneous effusions of the heart, it 
would be dangerous to religion to restrain them, especially 
witli much severity. Persons may, in such cases, habitu- 
ate themselves to unseemly and improper exercises. All, 
however, should aim at decency and order, in every act of 
divine service. The sudden emotions of the awakened and 
penitent form not the proper specimens for religious wor- 
ship. They are the interjections or exclamations of religion ; 
and though they are not to be classed with demure nouns, 
pronouns and verbs, yet they have their place ; and it would 
be as unsafe to blot them out of the list of suitable expres- 
sions for the affections in the services of religion, as it 
would be improper, and even dangerous, to place on them 
the principal stress in judging of religious character. 

One of their quarterly meetings, probably the second, 
was held in Carlisle. The meeting-house was small, and 
on the Sabbath the congregation was large. They were, 
therefore, compelled to remove the meeting to an adjoining 



CHAP. V.] ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. 105 

grove. The presiding elder, Mr. Wilson, was a man of 
very neat personal appearance ; and, moreover, wore a silk 
morning gown. He opened the religious services in the 
place specified, and before he had closed, such were the 
effects produced on the congregation that many fell to the 
ground in every direction, like men in battle : numbers also 
professed conversion; and crowds went away wondering 
what these things could mean. 

Methodism was weak and small in Carlisle in those days, 
and was treated with no little contempt. Dickinson Col- 
lege was there, and at that time was under Calvinistic influ- 
ence. Little did Rev. R. R. Roberts then think that the 
day would roll round so rapidly when the College itself 
would pass into the hands of the Methodists, and such 
large and flourishing Methodist societies would be raised up 
in Carlisle and the surrounding country. 

The Rev. John Wall preceded him on the circuit, but 
had declined traveling, in consequence of the inconve- 
niences of the itinerant life, and the want of family sup- 
port, as he had a wife and children. After his resignation, 
he established a powder mill in Shippensburg. This, how- 
ever, was soon blown up. Mr. Wall himself was seriously 
injured, but at length he recovered from the effects. Mrs. 
Wall, being of a very resolute disposition, was more than 
willing to undergo the privations and difficulties of an itin- 
erant life, and frequently urged her husband to persevere. 
When this disaster befell them, she very earnestly exhorted 
Mr. and Mrs. Roberts to adhere to the course which they 
had commenced. Her pious advice had an excellent effect 
on the mind of Mrs. Roberts, fully reconciling her to 
her lot. Indeed, the event was not without its influence 
on Mr. Roberts himself. Mr. Wall was an excellent 
man, of good mental qualities, lived a pious and useful 
life, and died in great peace in Cincinnati, in 1841. His 
amiable wife still survives, a pattern of piety, urging 



106 ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. V. 

too, when opportunity offers, every itinerant preacher to 
continue in his sacred and important work, forgetting not 
to mention as a reason the calamities occasioned by the 
explosion of her husband's powder mill after abandoning the 
itinerant field of labor. 

The great diffidence of Mr. Roberts, and the low estimate 
he put on his own talents, still continued to give him 
more or less uneasiness, though not so much as formerly. 
Of this we have an instance. Little York was a Sabbath 
appointment, and such was the great estimation in which 
he was there held, after he had preached a few times, that 
crowds went constantly to hear him. The Methodist 
society was small, and Methodism itself was held in no 
very high repute at that time; still large congregations 
attended the ministry of Mr. Roberts, the most intelligent 
persons in the town and vicinity being especially delighted 
with his pulpit performances, and always attending when he 
preached. In the place of encouraging, this rather intimi- 
dated the backwoods preacher. He could, at that time, 
speak with tolerable confidence to a small assembly, com- 
posed of persons of common acquirements ; but the presence 
of crowds, and among them the most educated and best 
informed, was very much in his way. Such was the effect 
on his mind, one Sabbath on witnessing the large numbers 
that were hastening to the church where he was about to 
preach, that he even retired to the commons. There he 
walked to and fro in pensive sadness, and concluded he had 
better not go to the church until the hour of preaching was 
over, or nearly so, in hope that the congregation would 
disperse, or that some other preacher, who might happen to 
be present, would commence the exercises, and thus he 
would be released from the performance of a duty to which, 
under the circumstances, he considered himself inadequate. 
After delaying, as he supposed, a sufficient length of time 
to be relieved from the cross which bore on him so severely, 



CHAP. V.] ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. 107 

he entered the church, and found it well filled with expec- 
tant hearers, and no one present who had undertaken to 
officiate. He ascended the pulpit, gave out his hymn, sang 
and prayed. While the congregation were singing the 
second hymn, he selected his text, and afterward commenced 
without either apology or explanation. On this occasion, 
he had unusual liberty, and preached greatly to the edifica- 
tion and delight of his audience. His performance was 
spoken of with enthusiasm by the elite of the town, and 
served as a new reason for the increase of his congregation 
in future. His unaffected modesty won the hearts of his 
hearers ; his solid good sense instructed the most intelligent ; 
and the deep vein of piety and the holy unction which 
imbued his discourse, became wine and fat things to the 
religious part of his audience. In short, he was then, 
though in his incipient year, a popular preacher in the best 
sense of the word. 

His pecuniary resources were small in those days. As 
to the few wants of his wife, they were supplied partly by 
the kindness of her mother, with whom she lived, and 
partly by her own industry. Having lost both his horses, 
and having no money to purchase another, he was some- 
what perplexed to know what to do in this respect. He, 
however, borrowed one from a friend for present use ; and 
by the kindness of the members of the Church, and some 
persons who were not members, a horse was purchased and 
nearly paid for, so that he was enabled to continue in his 
good work. Indeed, the gift of a horse was indispensably 
necessary. He could not possibly walk around so large a 
circuit in all kinds of weather, and punctually meet his 
appointments. He had no present supplies on which to 
depend. His real estate at Shenango, consisting of about I 
four hundred acres of land, a few of which were cleared, and 
also a log cabin, would not sell at all, or at most would not 
bring one hundred dollars, in cash payments. Even when 



108 ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. V. 

a tract of three hundred acres was sold in 1832, twenty-five 
or thirty of which were cleared, together with a mill that 
had been erected on it, it brought only two dollars per acre. 
At this low price it was purchased by John and Findlay 
Stevenson, and Lewis Lindsay. Had Mr. Roberts gone in 
debt for a horse, it would have been without the remotest 
prospect of making payment, as the utmost he could expect 
from his circuit was no more than a most limited subsis- 
tence, by the most parsimonious mode of living, aided also 
by the great economy and unsurpassed industry of his wife, 
and moreover favored with no more of a family than 
themselves. Money, it is scarcely necessary to state, was 
not the object he had in view. in becoming an itinerant 
preacher, or he never would have been one. Had this been 
his aim, he would doubtless have continued on his farm; 
for there he had the prospect of independence and compe- 
tency, and perhaps wealth. The pioneer itinerant preachers 
were men that the world is much indebted to. Those of 
the present generation are placed in more favored circum- 
stances. But it requires still, and always will require much 
self-sacrifice to be an itinerant Methodist minister. The 
cross has not yet ceased, and it never can cease until the 
itinerant system is broken to pieces, it being utterly incapa- 
ble of adaptation to the worldly and the selfish in its genuine 
form. Indeed those who love the world, and the things of 
the world, would never form such a scheme ; neither would 
they continue any length of time under its operations. 

At the close of the conference year, Rev. R. R. Roberts' 
colleague went to conference, while he remained on the 
circuit, filling the appointments, until he received informa- 
tion of his future field of labor. 

In the spring of 1803, he was stationed on Montgomery 
circuit, Maryland. His colleague was Peter B. Davis, who 
was also in charge. He left his wife with her mother in 
York, and traveled one round on the circuit, in order to 



CHAP. V.] ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. 109 

ascertain where he could get a home for her. At this time 
there were no parsonages on the circuits, and a preacher 
found it necessary to go at least one round before he could 
determine where it would be best to settle temporarily his 
family. He found a place for her in Clarksburg, near 
Sugar Loaf Mountain, at which he boarded her during the 
year. The presiding elder was Daniel Hitt. Many of the 
societies were large. Preaching and meeting classes occu- 
pied the day-time ; and as there were many colored societies 
that could not attend a place of worship during the day, the 
ministers had to preach for them at night, and meet their 
classes also. This gave them an abundance of work, espe- 
cially as they had appointments nearly every day in the 
week. At the end of six months, his colleague, Mr. Davis, 
for some cause, was removed to another circuit — a custom 
very common in those days, but of rare occurrence at 
present. These transfers were frequently made in order to 
secure, at certain points, the services of those who were 
ordained to administer the sacraments ; for the same pro- 
portion of preachers was not then ordained as now. The 
place of Mr. Davis was supplied by Joseph Hays. The 
charge then devolved on Mr. Roberts, which, of course, 
increased his labors. 

Previously to this time, Rev. Nicholas Snethen, a man 
of superior preaching abilities, had been traveling with 
Bishop Asbury in the west, and had had an opportunity of 
attending several camp meetings in the course of the 
journey. He became fully convinced that they might be 
introduced, with great advantage, east of the mountains. 
Accordingly, on his return he determined to have one near 
Baltimore, where he was then stationed. Joshua Wells 
was in charge and was opposed to the measure, but finally 
yielded so far as to permit Mr. Snethen and his other col- 
league, Samuel Coats, to do as they pleased, he himself, 
however, standing entirely aloof from it. His reason for 
10 



110 ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP, y, 

this course, probably, was, that he considered the camp 
meeting as an experiment not yet fully tested, and was 
therefore unwilling to commit himself and the Church 
with an undertaking, which, to them, at that time, was of 
doubtful character. Mr. Snethen heard of Mr. Roberts as 
being a very promising young preacher, and in a letter 
requested him to announce the meeting on his circuit, and 
also to come himself and assist on the occasion. This was 
in the fall, or toward the end of summer, before Mr. Davis 
had been transferred to the other circuit, and of course 
while he was in charge. Mr. Roberts began to give out 
the camp meeting appointment as he traveled around the 
circuit. He at length, however, met his colleague, Mr. 
Davis, who was by no means favorable to his mode of 
proceeding, as the meeting was unauthorized by the Disci- 
pline, and was of doubtful utility, or at least of a not 
fully tried character. His colleague stated that he thought 
he ought to have consulted with him before making the 
announcement, and should have had his concurrence and 
permission, especially as he was the preacher in charge. 
He replied that he had published the meeting at the request 
of a regular Methodist preacher, and that he did not suppose 
there was any impropriety in it, adding that he had purposed 
to attend himself. After some free and pleasant conversa- 
tion on the subject, Mr. Davis dropped his opposition, and 
finally agreed to go to the meeting in company with Mr. 
Roberts, and judge for himself. 

This was probably the introduction of camp meetings 
east of the mountains, and it was not to be expected that 
all would cordially unite with the zealous undertakers of 
them at once. Mr. Roberts and his colleague, however, 
according to agreement, went to the meeting. At the time 
of their arrival there, the horn was just being blown as a 
signal for preaching at the pulpit or stand. The sound of 
this instrument, being associated in his mind with boating 



CHAP. V.] ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. Ill 

and other common uses, was rather repulsive, and was not 
calculated to promote feelings of devotion. But when he 
saw Mr. Snethen in the stand, which was, withal, a very 
rough one, he was highly pleased, as the scene then pre- 
sented the appearance of religious service, though to him 
the arrangement of the tents, and so on, had little connec- 
tion with the exercises of religion, judging by former asso- 
ciations. Mr. Snethen preached an able sermon from, 
" The weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but spiritual," 
&c. The effect was powerful. Sinners began to fall in 
every direction. Mr. Roberts, however, became very much 
troubled in his mind while witnessing the scene. He had 
joined the Methodists, and become a minister among them, 
but could not approve of all their proceedings. For two 
days he was sad and dejected, and knew not what to do. 
But on retiring to the woods, and engaging earnestly in 
secret prayer, his mind was relieved, and he was subse- 
quently able to take part in the services. 

During the course of this and the previous year, he first 
became acquainted with the German Methodists, then called 
Otterbeins. Mr. Otterbein was a German divine of consid- 
erable talents and piety, of the German Reformed Church. 
He assisted at the ordination of Bishop Asbury. The 
German Methodists did not then constitute a separate 
Church, but all often met together for worship. Mr. Rob- 
erts went to their meetings very frequently, and preached 
for them. They also attended our meetings, and manifested 
great friendliness. On this point, Bishop Roberts, in the 
brief journal before referred to, written from his mouth by 
President Simpson, says, " They were very friendly to us. 
They came to our meetings, and we attended theirs. We 
ought to have begun systematically among the Germans 
then." Some of their ministers applied for admission into 
the traveling ministry; but, having families, they were 
rejected, as the sum necessary to support them would, of 



112 ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. V. 

course, be greater than that required for single men. This 
miserable policy so far infested the Church as to lead to the 
rejection of several able ministers; while most of those 
who became married, located, in consequence of the want 
of family support. This was not, however, strictly the 
fault of the people. It resulted from the teachings and 
practice of a few influential preachers, the people being apt 
scholars under them. By it, as already intimated, many 
married men of great ministerial worth were actually shut 
out of the field to which God had clearly called them ; and 
many others were excluded from it after they had entered. 
To this day, the bad effects of this anti-scriptural policy re- 
main, and two generations will not cure the evil. By these 
means, and some other improvident steps, the German 
Methodists were alienated from the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, which unquestionably has been a great hindrance 
to the work of God among the Germans, even down to the 
present time. Had the German Methodists of that day 
been incorporated into the Methodist Episcopal Church 
as a separate conference, or in some other form, the cause 
of Christianity among all the Protestant Germans of the 
United States would have been much promoted, and the 
best results would have followed. The recent German 
organization in the Methodist Episcopal Church, how- 
ever, connected, as it is, with the periodical press and 
religious books, promises great usefulness in behalf of the 
German population. And were all the Methodist Ger- 
mans, whether among the United Brethren, or the Evan- 
gelical Association, or Otterbeins, now harmoniously mar- 
shaled under the Methodist Episcopal Church, a far 
greater amount of good would be done than is being 
accomplished by separate organizations. We fear, how- 
ever, that this desirable state of things will not soon be 
brought about ; and yet we believe that independent bodies 
of Methodists are unnecessary. No matter who they are, 



CHAP. V.] ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. 113 

or in whatever form they exist, so long as they are without 
the pale of the Methodist Episcopal Church, they are 
uncalled for. 

While Rev. R. R. Roberts was on this circuit, and was 
in his second or third round, three or four young ladies 
experienced religion, and came prepared, at one of his ap- 
pointments, to join the Church. Having had no special 
instructions from his colleague, Mr. Davis, to receive mem- 
bers, he advised them to wait till he came round. Such 
was his retiring disposition and his great aversion to as- 
sume any power which did not belong to him, as well as 
his extraordinary timidity in exercising even the power 
which he believed himself legitimately to possess, that on 
this occasion he actually declined doing what is the regular 
business of every junior preacher in the absence of his 
senior. Before, however, his colleague came round a Bap- 
tist minister had prevailed on them to be immersed, and 
thus taken them into his Church. This led to some diffi- 
culties, and finally to a controversy between the Baptist 
minister and Mr. Davis, in which both sides, as usual, 
claimed the victory. Indeed, it was the custom of Baptist 
ministers, very generally, to be on the look out for Meth- 
odist converts, in order to persuade them that baptism by 
immersion alone is valid, and by this means gain accessions 
to their Church. They visited them in private and preached 
to them in public, and very often manifested unseemly haste 
to have them immersed. We have known of weak minded 
persons, after a whole evening's fire-side catechising, hurried 
to the adjoining stream, between 10 and 12 o'clock at night, 
to be immersed, and immediately taken into the Church, 
lest their sober reflections in the morning, or a few days 
afterward, would prevent them from being Baptists. Those 
acquainted with the religious history of the last fifty years, 
especially its denominational features, can easily call to 
mind innumerable cases of this description. In fact those 
10* 



114 ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. V. 

measures became the settled policy of the Baptist Church, 
and they considered themselves doing eminent service to the 
cause of true Christianity, when by such exceptionable 
means they could transfer Methodist converts into their own 
denomination. They have ever laid in complaints about 
Methodists taking unconverted persons into their Church ; 
nevertheless, when these same unconverted persons, (and 
regarded as such by Methodists themselves, having, as the 
Discipline expresses it, " The form of godliness, and seek- 
ing the power,") happened to become candidates for immer- 
sion in the Baptist Church, all at once they "had a hope," 
were regenerated, and entitled to the character of good 
Christians. Then the Methodist seeker became, as by 
magical transformation, a believer. The truth is, that those 
whom the Methodists consider as awakened penitents or 
seekers of religion, the Baptists too often regard as having 
the experience of Christians. Many thousands of Methodist 
converts have been, by this means, taken into the Baptist 
Churches. But the fruit of the unscriptural stress they lay 
on baptism has been disastrous to themselves. It has 
generated Campbellism, and several other unsound systems ; 
and it is now working and ever will work mischief in the 
Baptist Churches. While, however, we make these asser- 
tions, we are free to admit that the Baptists are a valuable 
branch of the Church of Christ ; but we tell them in honesty 
and candor that the errors we have mentioned, are mis- 
chievous to their very well being. Some improvement for 
the better has been made within the last few years ; but 
there is still need of much more in some of them. 

At the last quarterly meeting held on Montgomery circuit, 
they were favored with the labors of Rev. Nicholas Snethen. 
The congregations were large, and religious services had to 
be held in the open air. Many were converted, and a 
revival began to spread in different directions through the 
circuit. 



CHAP. V.] ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. 115 

The Baltimore conference sat this year, 1804, at Alex- 
andria, District of Columbia, in the month of April, Dr. 
Coke attending and aiding Bishop Asbury. Mr. Roberts 
was admitted into full connection, having filled his two years 
of probation with great usefulness. Even then his minis- 
terial qualifications attracted notice. When his case came 
before the conference for election to deacons' orders, and 
for full admission into the traveling connection, Bishop 
Asbury, in a tone of pleasantry, on the name of Robert R. 
Roberts being called, inquired concerning " mountain 
headed Roberts, not city Roberts." By city Roberts was 
meant, another preacher of the same name. It seems, too, 
that the distinctive appellation given above, had reference to 
the part of the country from which Rev. R. R. Roberts 
came, as he was/row the mountains or over the mountains. 
Rev. James Smith, his former colleague, observed in reply, 
that the moral character of Robert R. Roberts was un- 
blemished, and his head was a complete magazine. He 
was consequently ordained deacon. This was performed 
by the Rev. Francis Asbury, at the conference already men- 
tioned, in Alexandria, District of Columbia, on the twenty- 
eighth day of April, in the year of our Lord one thousand 
eight hundred and four. We give on the annexed page a fac 
simile of his parchment, containing the testimonial of his 
ordination as deacon in the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
signed, of course, by Bishop Asbury, which we doubt not 
our readers w r ill be pleased to see. A slight change of one 
expression in the parchment used when he was ordained, 
was made sometime between the year 1832 and 1836. 
The clause, " A man whom I judge to be well qualified for 
that work: and do hereby recommend him," was changed 
for the following : " A man who, in the judgment of the 

conference, is well qualified for that work: and he 

is hereby recommended." The change was justly made 
to correspond with the fact of the case, namely: that the 



116 ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. V. 

conference of which the person becomes a member, has 
always been the judge in regard to the qualifications of 
deacons, and, of course, it does not seem proper for the 
Bishops, in giving letters of ordination, to state that they 
judge, when it is the annual conference that judges : more- 
over the Bishop ought not to be made responsible for an 
act in which others are the actors. 

A. brief outline of the various steps by which a Metho- 
dist preacher is licensed to preach, received on probation, 
and admitted into the ministry, may be acceptable to the 
reader in this place, connected, as it is, with the ordination 
of Rev. R. R. Roberts. 

The social meetings in the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
such as class meetings, love feasts and prayer meetings, are 
admirably calculated to exercise and develop the gifts and 
graces of Church members. Here, they are called upon 
or are permitted to relate their Christian experience. 
They are all, too, more or less, called upon to exercise 
their gifts in extemporaneous prayer. In these exer- 
cises, the discovery will be soon made whether any have 
gifts capable of rendering them a benefit to others. In 
these exercises, too, experienced Church members and 
ministers will be enabled to observe the beginnings, or 
mark the indications of those gifts which point out, either 
certainly or probably, the future minister. 

Then there is the office of class-leader. The class- 
leaders are chosen from among the most gifted of the private 
members, who, in the exercise of their gifts and graces, as 
members, give promise of usefulness. In this office, there 
is room for the development of ministerial gifts. Giving 
out the hymns, speaking to the members and encouraging 
them, and delivering short exhortatory addresses at the 
commencement and conclusion of the meeting, furnish 
opportunities for the unfolding of talent on the part of the 
leader, and the ability of judging on the part of the mem- 



CHAP. V.] ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. 119 

bers, who become witnesses to the Church as to whether 
the individual gives promise of ministerial capabilities or 
not. Hence, the Church is prepared to admit to the office 
of exhorter those who are qualified for it. 

Of the office of exhorter in our Church, we would next 
make mention. The preacher in pastoral charge of circuits 
has the power of granting licenses to exhort. But the 
consent of the leaders' meeting or of the class the candidate 
is a member of must first be obtained ; and, moreover, the 
license must be renewed annually. Here is a fine field of 
exercise for the future preacher, and one that answers 
most admirably to call forth the development of gifts and 
graces. 

After this, the office of local preacher gives abundant 
opportunity for testing ministerial talents. The society of 
which the person is a member, or the leaders' meeting, must 
first recommend him. Then the quarterly conference, com- 
posed of the presiding elder, the traveling and local preachers, 
the stewards, exhorters and leaders of the circuit, by a 
majority of votes, confer the license, after due examination 
of the candidate in doctrine, discipline and Christian expe- 
rience. In this relation the young preacher has good 
opportunities to satisfy himself, while the Church can test 
his true value in regard to ministerial qualifications. 

All preachers before they can be admitted on trial in an 
annual conference, must be recommended by the quarterly 
conference of their respective circuits. They are examined 
on doctrine and discipline ; and it is particularly inquired 
by the quarterly conference, (See Discipline, p. 48,) 

1 . Has he grace ? 

2. Has he gifts ? 

3. Has God given him fruit for his labor? 

4. Will he in the judgment of charity be a useful 
minister ? 

Next his case comes before the annual conference, where 



120 ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. [cHAP. V. 

he is fully represented, and is received or rejected by a 
majority of votes. If received he is employed as a proba- 
tioner for two years in the work of the ministry, and has a 
course of study prescribed ; and then, at the expiration of 
this time, if he is not likely to make a useful preacher, he 
is rejected The following searching questions are pro- 
posed by the President, which must be satisfactorily an- 
swered before the conference : " Have you faith in Christ? 
Are you going on to perfection? Do you expect to be 
made perfect in love in this life ? Are you groaning after 
it? Are you resolved to devote yourself wholly to God 
and his work ? Do you know the rules of society? — of the 
bands? Do you keep them? Do you constantly attend 
the sacrament ? Have you read the form of Discipline ? 
Are you willing to conform to it? Have you considered 
the rules of a preacher, especially the first, tenth and 
twelfth ? Will you keep them for conscience' sake ? Are 
you determined to employ all your time in the work of 
God? Will you endeavor not to speak too long or too 
loud? Will you diligently instruct the children in every 
place ? Will you visit from house to house ? Will you 
recommend fasting, or abstinence, both by precept and 
example? Are you in debt?" The election of the con- 
ference admits him to full membership, and election and 
ordination to the office of deacon. The ordination, for the 
right performance of which a form is given in the Disci- 
pline, solemnly requires profession of faith, an inward call 
by the Holy Ghost, and a promise to do the work of a 
minister of Christ. 

Such is a brief outline of the process of trial and exam- 
ination which the Methodist Episcopal Church pursues in 
regard to the ministry. We need not say that it is safe and 
efficient ; and, if tested by the Bible, we are persuaded that 
no other Church will be found to approach nearer Scrip- 
tural principles and practice in this matter than she. And 



CHAP. V.] ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. 121 

without instituting invidious comparisons, we remark that 
she has no cause to alter her plan of procedure in hope of 
embracing a better one. 

Mr. Roberts passed through all the gradations mentioned 
above with entire satisfaction to the Church, and was con- 
sidered among the most promising ministers of his time. 

In 1804 he was stationed on Frederick circuit, Mary- 
land, embracing within its bounds the place of his birth. 
But as the General conference commenced the following 
week in Baltimore, he purposed to attend. He had no 
seat, none being members but elders. He went as a spec- 
tator, and, with the other spectators, was permitted to sit in 
the gallery a part of the time. At this conference the fathers 
of Methodism, and many of the elder brethren, Coke, As- 
bury, Whatcoat, Walters, Garretson, the Lees, Cooper, 
Willis, G. Roberts, &c, were present. The conference 
resolved to review and revise the entire book of Discipline. 
The whole was consequently read and passed by a vote of 
the conference. When they came to the eighth article of re- 
ligion, a brother rose up and moved to strike out the word 
"preventing" and insert in its place the word "assist- 
ing." Dr. Coke waited impatiently for the member to 
finish his argument in favor of the alteration, and the 
instant he had done the Doctor was on his feet, and at the 
top of his voice exclaimed, " Where am I? In a Methodist 
conference ? I thought so ; but have we turned Pelagians ? 
Do we think we can get along in our natural depravity 
with a little assistance, without preventing grace? But 
perhaps our brother has mistaken the meaning of the word 
preventing, and taken it in the common acceptation of 
hindering?" He then proceeded to remark that the pro- 
posed amendment would mar — yea, ruin the article, and 
accommodate it to the views of every Pelagian. The arti- 
cle, as it now stands, first asserts the utter inability of man 
to do any thing toward his personal salvation : " He can- 
11 



122 ENTRANCE ON THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. V. 

no/," &c. ; and, secondly, it asserts the grace of God, by 
Christ, as coming in before. For the word prevent is 
derived from pre, before, and venio, I come. He con- 
cluded his remarks by observing, " Brethren, do not change 
that word. I would go to the stake — yes, to the stake, for 
that word, as soon as for any word in the Bible." 

There was considerable discussion on numerous other 
topics, which called forth a diversity of argumentation and 
a variety of feeling. Mr. Roberts, at this early age of his 
ministry, and from his want of acquaintance with ecclesi- 
astical bodies, was not very well pleased on the whole, 
especially as after two days all spectators were excluded, he 
in common with the rest. 

When conferences assemble and discuss a variety of sub- 
jects, of course a variety of opinions must exist; and there 
is, therefore, great need of watchfulness and prayer. Our 
pious fore-fathers, in conducting the business of both Gen- 
eral and annual conferences, adopted the following excel- 
lent regulations and advices, to which all preachers would 
do well to take heed : 

"It is desired that all things be considered on these occa- 
sions as in the immediate presence of God : that every per- 
son speak freely whatever is in his heart. 

" Quest. 1. How may we best improve our time at the 
conferences ? 

" Answ. 1. While we are conversing, let us have an 
especial care to set God always before us. 

"2. In the intermediate hours, let us redeem all the time 
we can for private exercises. 

"3. Therein let us give ourselves to prayer for one 
another, and for a blessing on our labor." 

Preachers, without any real wrong temper, may not be 
aware that the appearance of it, and even the free expres- 
sion of different views, often produce unfavorable impres- 
sions on the minds of spectators ; and therefore the kindest 



CHAP. VI.] CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. 123 

feelings and the most respectful language ought to be em- 
ployed on all such occasions. On the other hand, spectators 
ought to consider that a manly tone of voice may be used, 
a prompt and ready reply adopted, and all the force 
of strong argument brought forward during an animated 
debate, and yet the best Christian temper may be mutually 
enjoyed and exercised. Ministers, on these occasions, it 
should be borne in mind, are not properly engaged in relig- 
ious exercises, and, of eourse, a different tone and man- 
ner, but dignified and sober, may be allowed them. Mr. 
Roberts, like many others, had an idea that debates should 
be conducted in precisely the same mode as preaching and 
praying. In attending the General conference he found this 
was not done, and hence his unpleasant feelings. 

The plans of closed and open doors have both their 
advocates. With closed doors, some of the business of an- 
nual conferences ought to be done. Such, however, are the 
prejudices and views of many, that open doors are more desi- 
red, and, therefore, of late years, conferences have generally 
followed this plan, except in the examination of character. 



CHAPTER VI. 

CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. 

As we remarked in the last chapter, he received his 
appointment in 1804, on Frederick circuit, Maryland. It 
embraced Frederick county, part of Baltimore county, and 
the greater part of Washington county. James Smith was 
his colleague, D. Hitt his presiding elder, and he himself 
had charge of the circuit. 

He left his wife at the place where she resided the previ- 
ous year, and went one round on his circuit. While on 
this round, he got her a residence for the year, at the house 



124 CONTINUANCE l"N THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. VI. 

of Lewis Browning, in an upper room, with the privilege 
of cooking in the kitchen. As there was no provision on 
circuits in those days for families, it was necessary, as 
before remarked, to go around the circuit, in order to ascer- 
tain where a temporary resting place could be found. 
Neither the expense of moderate boarding, nor of renting 
a house, could be defrayed at this time by Mr. Roberts. 
He was, therefore, compelled to observe the most rigid 
economy. The plan just mentioned was the only one he 
could fall on to meet the current expenses of his family, 
small as they were. Mrs. Roberts, by her own industry, 
and great economy, was very little expense to the Church. 
Indeed, she may be said to have supported herself; and in 
no other way could her husband have continued in the 
itinerant ranks. 

On his first or second round, he preached within two 
hundred yards of the spot where he was born. The fol- 
lowing day he visited an aunt, who was old, and resided 
about a mile distant. She had heard nothing of his becom- 
ing a Methodist preacher, and knew not where he was. 
He went to her house, as a stranger, and on entering she 
inquired where he was from, and also what was his name. 
On his answering her questions, she arose from her seat, 
kindly welcomed him, and observed, "lam the person who 
put the first clothing on you." As soon, however, as she 
learned that he was a Methodist preacher, she became much 
displeased, as she was High Church in her principles. She 
questioned him concerning the character of his excellent 
! father, and insisted that he was truly religious before he be- 
came acquainted with the Methodists. She said she did not 
like " turn-coats." To these and many other similar remarks 
made by his good aunt, he replied in his own mild way, that 
he never had had a coat until he got among the Methodists. 
After considerable conversation, which on her part at first 
was spirited and high-toned, she softened down into affec- 



CHAP. VI.] CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. 125 

tionate regard for her long absent nephew, and proposed 
that he would pray with her, to which he readily agreed. 
He continued his friendly visits, whenever he could, which 
were cordially received by his aunt, and doubtless were 
blessed to her spiritual comfort. 

On this circuit, the followers of Otterbein were very 
numerous. They were exceedingly kind to Mr. Roberts, 
opened their houses for him to preach in, and entertained 
him cordially. At a place called Middletown, he preached 
several times in their meeting-house. They were a very 
devoted people, and had good meetings. As they were not 
then organized into a Church, he was desirous that they 
should be, and thought they had better join the Methodist 
Episcopal Church. He conversed with them on the sub- 
ject, and they appeared willing so to do. On his next 
round, he proposed to admit such as wished to unite ; when 
about thirty acted on his proposition. Among the number 
were three preachers. This step gave offense to some of 
their friends, and the result was, that several of those who 
had joined withdrew shortly afterward, and among them 
two of the preachers. The other preacher, John Everhart, 
remained in the Methodist Episcopal Church. He had 
been a soldier in the Revolution under Washington. One 
day in battle, his horse was shot under him, and he was 
taken prisoner. In moving along, he got separated from 
those who had charge of him. While on his way he found 
a pistol, which he secreted under his coat. A British 
horseman happened to ride slowly along without seeing 
him. Mr. Everhart stepped up to him, presented the pistol 
to his breast, and told him he was his prisoner. The 
horseman surrendered and dismounted. Mr. Everhart took 
the horse, dismissed his prisoner, mounted the steed him- 
self, rode off in a circuitous route and joined his own troops. 
At his conversion, he became a devoted Christian, and 
subsequently a useful minister. 
11* 



126 CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. VI. 

On this circuit, Harper's Ferry was included in his list 
of appointments, but no congregation would convene there. 
During the two or three first rounds, Rev. R. R. Roberts 
punctually attended this place, but did not preach, for the 
reason just assigned. The good lady at whose house he 
staid, and who was also a devoted Christian, observed to 
him, " Brother Roberts, I want to hear you preach." He 
responded, that he was not only willing, but anxious so to 
do, and all that prevented him was the want of a congrega- 
tion. At that time she said no more, and the conversation 
changed. But the pious sister was too zealous to settle 
down in inactivity. She formed the plan of having a large 
quilting on hand at the time of his next visit. Accordingly, 
she made the preparations, and secured the attendance of 
her female neighbors, by which means a large collection of 
persons was brought together. Whether she advised them 
of her design we cannot say. It is probable she did, as no 
dissatisfaction was manifested at the result. Or it might be 
that she left the disclosure of her design to the occasion. 
At any rate, Mr. Roberts happened to "get there early in the 
day. He found the house was filled with women, closely 
engaged in making two quilts. The good lady having thus 
succeeded in collecting a respectable congregation, the quilts, 
on the arrival of the preacher, were lifted up, and the room 
adjusted so as to seat all the guests. Mr. Roberts then 
preached to them ; and they were so well pleased with his 
discourse, that they determined to become constant hearers. 
Each, at home, expatiated on the rare qualities of the 
preacher who officiated on this novel occasion. The next 
appointment was announced ere the quilting closed which 
was well remembered by the good ladies, and where forget- 
fulness was suspected, the sister at whose house the quilting 
and preaching were united, was not backward to bestir or 
keep alive memory. As might be expected, Mr. Roberts 
and his coming appointment, became the principal topic of 



CHAP. VI.] CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. 127 

table talk in the several houses of the neighborhood ; and 
when the day and hour arrived, the curiosity of numbers 
was raised to hear the quilting-room preacher. After this, 
even until he left the circuit, there was never again any lack 
of a congregation, either at one of his regular appointments 
or on a special occasion. 

Early in the fall, Mrs. Roberts' mother died. Mr. and 
Mrs. Roberts visited her shortly after she was taken sick. 
Mrs. Roberts remained sometime, administering to her 
necessities. 

Late in the fall of 1804, or rather in the early part of 
winter, he and his wife resolved to visit their relatives at 
Shenango. They traveled on horse-back, carrying their 
provisions for the journey in their saddle-bags, with such 
utensils as would enable them to cook for themselves when 
necessary. They also took two blankets to protect them- 
selves from cold, in case they should have to encamp in the 
woods during the night. A lady traveled along with them 
to Somerset. One evening they put up at a " waste cabin," 
and spent the night there, having procured some hay for 
their horses. Another night they staid at a most miserable 
cabin, cooked their own victuals, and made their bed for 
the night, on a heap of unwinnowed flax-seed, using their 
own bed-clothes. After paying a short visit to their relatives, 
Mr. Roberts left his wife with them, and returned to his 
circuit. Mrs. Roberts remained at Shenango till the sitting 
of the Baltimore conference in the following April. 

This economical way of traveling was the only one 
which they could adopt. They had very little property of 
their own, and that little was not available for the present 
use, and moreover they received a very small remuneration 
on their circuit. Reasons of economy, too, influenced them 
more or less, in Mrs. Roberts' staying with their relatives 
during Ihe winter and spring. As they had a house of theli 
own, poor though it was, on their land at Shenango, it was 



128 CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. VI. 

not marvelous, that after being three years without a regu- 
lar residence, sometimes boarding with other persons, and 
sometimes dwelling in the upper room of a house occupied 
by a different family ; and then, even the small expense 
thus incurred not being met without the rigid economy of 
traveling in the way just mentioned — we say it was not 
marvelous that any shelter, even their old cabin, should 
prove a desirable retreat for them. Such was the modesty 
and independence of Rev. R. R. Roberts that he would say 
nothing to any person in regard to want, whatever might be 
his sufferings. Mrs. Roberts, likewise, would much rather 
work for herself, and live on the smallest allowance, than 
make known their circumstances. But what could she do 
when she was constantly among strangers? She could not 
carry with her a loom and wheel, and flax and wool; 
neither could she cultivate a garden ; nor adopt any such 
regulations. To dwell in her own cabin, though but twelve 
feet square, and to have all the privileges connected with 
house-keeping on a farm, though but partially cultivated, 
and, moreover, to be in the possession of independence — to 
reside where she was not in the way of others, had attrac- 
tions to both of them which few can well appreciate who 
have not been in similar circumstances. 

After leaving his wife at Shenango to spend the winter 
there, Mr. Roberts, as already stated, returned to his cir- 
cuit and remained till conference, which was in April, 
1805, serving the people of his charge with great fidelity, 
and very much to their satisfaction and profit. The con- 
ference sat in Winchester, Virginia. He received his 
appointment to Shenango circuit, which then embraced 
Butler and Beaver counties, Pennsylvania, and extended 
into Ohio as far as Yellow Creek, where Wellsville now 
stands, and contained several appointments in the Western 
Reserve. It did not, however, embrace that part of Mercer 
county where his land was located, or, indeed, any part 



CHAP. VI.] CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. 129 

thereof. The nearest point to his home was between 
twenty and thirty miles distant. 

At this time there was no Methodist preaching in Pitts- 
burg ; and at the request of Mr. Wrenshall and others, he 
agreed to serve them. Having no fixed place to hold meet- 
ing in, he preached in the old court-house. Some rude 
persons, however, commenced dancing up stairs, which 
so annoyed the congregation that he had to desist. He 
then went to Mr. AVrenshalPs back yard. There also the 
congregation was disturbed by the same rude persons 
throwing apples and sticks at the preacher. Nevertheless 
he continued his labors among them, regulating the society, 
and making a favorable impression on the public by his 
able ministrations, his kind manner, and dignified de- 
meanor. 

At this time there was great excitement among the Pres- 
byterians, in consequence of the falling, as it was then 
generally called. Many, under the word, and in other 
religious meetings, fell prostrate on the ground, and cried 
to God for mercy. This was very much opposed by the 
Seceders and Unionists, which called forth considerable 
controversy. The Presbyterians themselves were greatly 
divided on the subject; some condemning the practice, and 
others heartily defending and maintaining it, while many 
preferred remaining silent. 

Traveling on Slippery Rock one day, Mr. Roberts . 
stopped to get his horse fed. The gentleman of the house 
was not at home. The lady and her daughter supposed 
Mr. Roberts, from his dress, to be a minister, and were 
very desirous to know whether he was a Seceder or Pres- 
byterian. They asked several questions in order to ascer- 
tain his opinion about the matter just referred to, and as he 
expressed himself favorably, they took it for granted that 
he was a Presbyterian. During the conversation, they said 
some ill-natured things about the Methodists, but he let them 



130 CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. VI. 

pass without any opposing remarks. After dinner, when 
he was about to leave, the lady requested him to stay, and 
on the following day go to the church, as Mr. Woods, their 
prearher, would be very glad to see him. He told her that 
he could not go, as he had an appointment himself. She 
then wished to know if he was seeking a call from some 
congregation. He replied that he already had congrega- 
tions. At which she remarked she had never heard of one 
of his name having a congregation in that part of the 
country. He informed her that the people of his charge 
embraced more citizens than the charge of any other min- 
ister in that region. She then inquired where it was. He 
answered her by giving in detail a list of all the appoint- 
ments on his circuit, at which she expressed great surprise. 
He then remarked that he was one of those people to whom 
she was not very friendly. "Not a Methodist!" she ex- 
claimed, raising her hands in surprise. "Yes," he re- 
plied. "Well," she added, "no person could have taken 
you for one." After some further conversation, the lady 
invited him to call again. They parted good friends ; and 
he called frequently afterward, she always treating him 
with great kindness. 

At the close of the second quarterly meeting, he was 
transferred to Erie circuit by his presiding elder, Rev. 
James Hunter, for his own accommodation, as his family 
lived within its bounds. He had commenced building a 
mill; and he thought it required more of his superinten- 
dence than he could give while attending to the discharge 
of the duties of the Shenango circuit. The reason why he 
commenced this building was, that he had but little support 
from the Church, and he thought his family could be main- 
tained by the proceeds of the mill, and thus he would be 
relieved from anxiety on that account. The spare time 
he had while on his circuit was employed in the hard work 
of erecting the mill. And it is not improbable that he may 



CHAP. VI.] CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. 131 

have been led to spend more time in this undertaking than 
the interests of the Church would fully allow. At least 
some were pleased to think so, and his conduct called forth 
the remark from a zealous person who, nevertheless, 
highly prized Mr. Roberts' talents and usefulness : "It 
would be well for the people if his wife were dead, and 
the mill swept down the river." The observation, as far as 
it concerned Mrs. Roberts, was an unchristian one, as she 
was always opposed to the erection of the mill. It was her 
ardent desire, not only then, but also before and after, that 
her husband should spend his whole time in discharging 
his duties to the Church. Her wants were few, and she 
could supply them herself, and she was willing to use all 
possible economy and industry, so that he would not be 
impeded by her in his ministerial career. Besides, the 
zealous brother who made the remark may have been, and 
we think was, one of those who, after enjoying Church 
privileges for many years, can thank God that their mem- 
bership never cost them six cents. 

Bishop Roberts' own comment on this subject is of 
great value. It was given in 1842, thirty-seven years after 
the occurrence just mentioned. He says, "I would here 
advise all preachers never to quit the work of the Lord to 
serve tables. However fair their prospects of making 
money may be, they are frequently delusive, and such min- 
isters are losers in the end. As I had but little support 
from quarterage, I thought my family could be maintained 
by a mill, and I should be better able to travel without 
anxiety. But it was not so : it embarrassed my mind, and 
took up my attention; and, though for a while it did well, 
it eventually proved a loss." On these few remarks of the 
good Bishop, we will hazard a few thoughts. 

1. It is the duty of Church members to provide for the 
support of ministers and their families, in the style of 
medium life, with neither poverty or riches. Not in 



132 CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. VI. 

poverty, or the ministry will sink into contempt and use- 
lessness. Not in riches, as this holds out a strong bait to 
induce worldly men to enter the sacred office, and tends 
to corrupt them. The prayer of Agur comprises the proper 
standard for ministerial support: " Give me neither poverty 
nor riches ; feed me with food convenient for me ; lest I be 
full and deny thee, and say, who is the Lord? or lest I be 
poor and steal, and take the name of my God in vain," 
Prov. xxx, 8, 9. A ministry, unaccompanied with the advan- 
tages of matrimonial life, is the most inefficient, corrupt and 
expensive in the world. As far as this obtained formerly 
in the Methodist Episcopal Church, it tended to produce an 
inexperienced and unqualified body of ministers, though 
neither corrupt nor expensive. In the Church of Rome, 
however, corruption in morals and expense have attended 
the celibacy all along. Their clergy have for centuries 
been the most expensive in the world. Not having wives 
to superintend their concerns, and generally keeping house, 
the demands of their families, composed of relatives, and 
mostly a house-keeper, who sustains various relations to 
to the clergyman, become enormous. All the ecclesiastical 
establishments in Europe, England not excepted, were 
adapted to a celibate clergy. A few influential men, too, in 
the Methodist Episcopal Church of great worth, the fathers 
of the Church, countenanced the plan of ministerial celibacy, 
thinking it would furnish cheap pastors ; and by this means 
in some conferences the preachers were inefficient, being 
young, inexperienced men, ministers of families not entering 
the itinerant ranks, and those of families who had already 
entered, abandoning their field of labor to provide for their 
families. 

2. Ministers ought not to devote themselves to worldly 
matters, but solely to the work of the ministry. This is 
indispensable. Whatever they may suffer in the work, 
they are likely to suffer more by leaving it, if efficient 



CHAP. VI.] CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. 133 

workmen. After an experience of twenty-five years, during 
which we have had many opportunities of observation, the 
three following statements are, to our own mind, supported 
by the facts in the case. 

Those who have made the ministry their great work, 
and have continued in it, have, with economy and diffi- 
culty, been enabled to support their families ; and moreover 
their families have fared better, taking all things into 
consideration, than they woidd if they had left the minis- 
try ; and also better than the families of those who actually 
did leave for worldly gain and family convenience. 

Those who have left the work of the ministry , for family 
convenience, have suffered more, spiritually, mentally and 
temporally, than those who continued therein under similar 
circumstances. Their families too fared worse in the 
end. And they have besides, had trials, poverty and 
sorroivs, to which those have been strangers who continued 
doing the work of the Lord. 

Those who have declined supporting the ministry are 
no richer ; and those who have done their duty in this 
respect are no poorer, but the contrary. 

We have seen these three statements verified by a multi- 
tude of facts, which could be adduced, had we sufficient 
space in this volume. 

3. The foregoing remarks are sustained by the con- 
sideration, that worldly prosperity will rarely succeed 
dereliction of duty. Mr. Roberts built his mill, probably 
by appropriating time to the purpose that ought to have 
been spent in the ministry. The results were, 1st. He was 
perplexed and harassed in mind. 2d. His mill never 
refunded the money spent in building it. 

Happy would it be for the ministers and members of the 

Methodist Episcopal Church, were due attention paid to 

these important things. The sad effects of the errors we 

have mentioned, remain in our midst to the present time. 

12 



134 CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. [CHA1\ VI. 

They have in part been done away; while in part they still 
remain. Perhaps a generation or two will apply a remedy 
to this incalculable evil. The advice of the venerable 
Roberts is worthy of notice by all concerned. 

His colleague on Erie circuit, was Joseph A. Shackleford. 
He was a man of great faith and zeal, and mighty in prayer. 
He was also very successful in his ministry. They labored 
most harmoniously together. At their last quarterly meeting 
the presiding elder was not present, but much good was done. 

They finished their labors in the neighborhood where 
Mr. Roberts' family resided. They held three meetings 
successively. The first was in the house of a well dis- 
posed Presbyterian, who had, in consequence of his educa- 
tion, strong prejudices against the Methodists. Neveitheless 
he was a particular friend of Mr. Roberts, holding him in 
high esteem. His daughter went to the house of Mr. 
Roberts for the purpose of attending meeting. During the 
sermon she became awakened, and was very much exercised 
on the subject of religion. In consequence, her father 
refused her permission to remain at home. He had, how- 
ever, previously invited Mr. Roberts to preach in a new 
house he was building, and as lie said to " christen it." 
When the house was finished he repeated the invitation, 
which was accepted. The congregation that attended was 
large, and the people were much affected, amongst whom 
was the owner of the house. On the next Sabbath he and 
thirty others joined the Methodist Episcopal Church. 

He and Mr. Shackleford went to Baltimore to attend the 
conference. He was there ordained elder. A fac simile of 
his credentials is given on the opposite page. He was 
returned to Erie circuit. Thornton Fleming was his presi- 
ding elder, and James Watts his colleague. 

The circuit was large, embracing all the territory now 
included in the Erie conference, except the part in New 
York state. It required six weeks to go round it. 



CHAP. VI. ] CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. 137 

Notwithstanding, he had sufficient work to do on his cir- 
cuit, he possessed a missionary spirit, and therefore enlarged 
the field of his labors. He went into New York state and 
commenced preaching, at the Beech Flats, near Jamestown. 
On his way there, he stopped at a house, and prayed with 
the family. The mother was very much interested in the 
prayer ; and what made her more so was, that it was the 
first which her daughter, then a young woman, had ever 
heard. The year was one of peace, but not of great 
prosperity. 

During the year he preached in Meadville, at a tavern. 
It was a cold night, and while preaching he kept on his 
over-coat. He was rather late in beginning. In the course 
of the sermon, he w T as expostulating in language similar to 
the following: "If you want honor, it is more honorable to 
serve God than the devil. If a man want pleasure, he 
need not go to Satan for it, as he has been a stranger to it 
for more than five thousand years. If he want riches, were 
he to sweep hell he could not find a sixpence." At this a 
little man raised his head in a corner of the house, and said, 
14 Why, sir! then money is scarce there as well as here." 
All, however, were attentive, and treated the preacher with 
great civility. 

At Coneaut, near Waterford, there was a large congre- 
gation. On one occasion, the snow was deep, in conse- 
quence of which, he was late, and on his arrival the 
congregation had collected. He preached and met class. 
They had a lively meeting, and it was proposed to have 
preaching in the evening, which was agreed on. Many of 
the people remained. There was no sign of dinner, how- 
ever, and as he had eaten nothing since early in the morning, 
he took the liberty of going into the kitchen, just before 
night, and getting a supply of what was indispensable under 
the circumstances. The meeting continued till nine or ten 
o'clock, the exercises being very interesting. 
12* 



138 CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. VI. 

On the following day, as he was about starting to Lex- 
ington, the lady of the house proposed to ride along 
with him a few miles for the purpose of visiting a friend. 
As snow had fallen, of course the surface of the road was 
not perceptible. In passing through a beech flat, the lady's 
horse stepped on some roots, and his foot got so entangled 
among them that he could not extricate it with all his best 
endeavors. Mr. Roberts, therefore, went to the nearest house 
and borrowed an axe ; and by applying it to the roots, set 
the horse at liberty. This so detained him that night began 
to come on when about eight or ten miles from his appoint- 
ment. There was no path or track, and he had to steer by 
the blazes or marks on the trees which pointed out the 
course. About sun-down, he arrived at a small uncomforta- 
ble cabin, and found only some children in it, the parents 
not being at home. He asked if he could stay all night, 
and the oldest informed him that he could. He hesitated, 
not knowing what to do for the best. To reach his place 
of destination, appeared impracticable, as he could not see 
the blazes on the trees. The appearance of things, how- 
ever, in and around the house, together with the absence of 
the parents, seemed to urge him to go on ; the children were 
very dirty, being covered over with bear's grease, and 
every thing around was in keeping with their persons. 
While thus pondering the matter over, and asking the 
children some questions, the mother arrived, her personal 
appearance being no better than the children's. He inquired 
of her, also, if he could have the privilege of staying during 
the night, to which she cordially assented, though she 
informed him that they had no bread in the house, nor 
any thing to make it of. He alighted, and a short time 
afterward the father himself came home from hunting. He 
was open and friendly, and treated the stranger with every 
mark of hospitality, kindly welcoming him to the best he 
had. He had no grain for his horse, but was abundantly 



CHAP. VI.] CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. 139 

supplied with good hay, which he furnished most willingly. 
On the day previous he had killed a large bear of three 
hundred pounds weight ; and this accounted for the greasy 
clothes and faces and hands of the whole family, as well as 
the glossy appearance of some of the household utensils, 
well besmeared as they were with the oil. For supper, the 
kind woman put a plentiful supply of fat bear's meat, in a 
large kettle over the blazing fire, and then after a while 
filled it up with potatoes. When this mixture was well 
boiled, a quantity was put into dishes, and set on a table 
made of a slab. They sat down to the repast ; but such 
was its uninviting appearance, that, though hungry, Mr. 
Roberts could eat but very little. They had no regular bed 
for their guest to sleep on ; they furnished, however, as a 
substitute, a moderate supply of straw spread on the floor 
before the fire. On this he lay, with his feet toward the 
fire, his saddle-bags serving for a pillow, and his great-coat 
for covering. As the night was cold, he did not get much 
sleep. Next morning, the same dish was prepared, but in 
somewhat better order, which rendered it more palatable ; 
or rather an increase of hunger had so far sharpened the 
appetite of the preacher, as to overcome his fastidiousness, 

During his stay, he held considerable religious conversa- 
tion with the father of the family, who seemed to feel the 
force of what was said. Indeed the religious views and 
feelings of better days were revived. In his secluded situa- 
tion, he had very little means of spiritual improvement, and 
the call of the minister reminded him of other times. At 
his earnest request, Mr. Roberts baptized several of his 
children, adding such words of exhortation as were best 
calculated to make good impressions on the minds of the 
whole household, who, as already stated, entertained him 
with the very best they had, in the kindest manner. 

He set out after breakfast for Lexington, his next appoint- 
ment, which was on the Sabbath day. Three persons 



140 CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY QcHAP. VI 

there, who professed to have experienced religion some- 
time before, and who had been raised under Baptist influ- 
ence, wished to be immersed. He had never before wit- 
nessed baptism by immersion, and was at some loss to 
proceed in the most appropriate manner. The weather 
was very cold. After preaching, he went to Coneaut 
Creek and immersed them. He then had to walk about 
half a mile to the place where he lodged. On arriving 
there his clothes were frozen quite stiff. He, however, 
suffered no injury. 

While he filled the office of pastor on the Erie circuit, 
an occurrence took place between him and a Mr. M'Lean, 
a Seceder minister, who resided near him, which may 
deserve a passing notice. The following are substantially 
the leading points of the matter: Mr. John Leech, Esq., 
an influential Methodist, happened to lodge at a house 
with Mr. M'Lean, and had to sleep in the same bed with 
him. They both entered into a very general but friendly 
conversation on the subject of religion, which lasted a great 
part of the night, being continued after they had gone to 
bed. Mr. M'Lean was a Calvinist of the purest kind, of 
the true Seceder school, in all its rigidity. Mr. Leech was 
a man of great mildness, but very firmly grounded in, and 
well acquainted with, Methodist doctrines. Each main- 
tained his side of the question with great tenacity. But 
the minister asserted that, as the Methodists were very 
ignorant people, he could convince them of the error of 
their ways in one discourse, had he the opportunity. Mr. 
Leech thought otherwise ; and as Mr. M'Lean very ear- 
nestly requested the privilege, he promised he would 
endeavor to procure a place for him to preach in among 
them, and would insure attendance. Accordingly, the 
house of James Walker was obtained. Mr. Leech notified 
all the Methodists to attend ; and not only they, but most 
of the Presbyterians and Seceders, and others, in that part 



<JHAP. VI.] CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. lii 

of the country were present. Mr. Roberts, hearing of the 
intended discourse, arranged his appointments so as to be 
there also. He was at first somewhat embarrassed, con- 
sidering the advantages and pretensions of Mr. M'Lean, 
and his own slender opportunities. But he was familiar 
with Scripture, and the arguments adduced by Fletcher 
and Wesley on his side of the question, and purposed 
being present, without any previous design of furnishing 
a reply. 

The day arrived, and a large congregation attended. The 
text was, " Contend earnestly for the faith once delivered 
to the saints," and the sermon was about four hours in 
length. He inquired, 

1. Whether Christ died for all the sins of all men. He 
maintained that Christ did not die for all the sins of all 
men; for then all men must be saved. 

2. Or for some of the sins of all men. If this were true 
then none could be saved. 

3. Or for all the sins of some men. This he affirmed, 
for some only would be saved. 

When he had done, Mr. Roberts requested the privilege 
of reply, which Mr. M'Lean granted. 

Mr. Roberts then gave out the hymn, 
" Blow ye the trumpet, blow, 

The gladly solemn sound," &c, 
which was sung by himself and his Methodist brethren 
with the full amount of their usual animation. 

Mr. Roberts then commenced his refutation. He took 
hold of Mr. M' Lean's propositions and assailed them with 
Scripture and argument very much to his annoyance. But 
this Mr. M'Lean could not endure; and when Mr. Rob- 
erts had spoken about ten minutes he interrupted him. 
He said that, as a Seceder, he could not hear him preach, 
and then proceeded to retire, intimating to his people that 
he wished them to leave with him. This produced con- 



142 CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. VI.' 

siderable commotion in the congregation. The Seceders at 
once retired with their minister, the Methodists being in no 
very good humor at the bigotry of the minister and some of 
his people. Mr. Roberts had only asked fifteen minutes 
more, but this was denied him. He, therefore, desisted 
for the sake of peace. The Seceders generally were dis- 
pleased at the course which their minister took ; and ever 
after, when Mr. Roberts preached in their neighborhood, 
even down to his last visit in 1841, many of them were 
among his hearers. Such, indeed, was his kind manner, 
even on points of controversy, that those who differed from 
him would hear him gladly and without offense. 

The old original cabin, twelve feet square, during his 
travels east of the mountains, had fallen into decay, or, be- 
coming too small for the occupants, was succeeded by 
another. This was w'hat is called a double cabin, having a 
cabin at each end, and a space between them in the form 
of a hall. It ran east and west. The whole length was 
thirty-four feet and the width sixteen, one end being sixteen 
feet long and the other twelve, and the space between six feet. 

The east end was the smallest, or the one of twelve feet 
length by sixteen in width. It had a stone chimney, very 
rudely built. A partition divided it into two rooms, one 
of which was designed for a study or preacher's room. 
The floors, above and below, were laid. There was a six- 
light window in each room, but no sash to raise. The door 
from the study, or the southeastern room, opened into the 
porch or open space between the two buildings. A door 
communicated from the study into the other room, which 
was used as a bed-room. The study had barely space 
enough for a bed, table, and stool, which will bring to the 
mind very naturally its dimensions and appearance. There 
was a loft over this end of the building, with a door or large 
hole opening into the porch, a loose ladder serving in the 
place of stairs. 



CHAP. VI.] CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. 143 

The western, or larger end of the house, was sixteen 
feet long, and the same in width. It formed one room. It 
had a wooden chimney, topped off with cat and clay. The 
floor was of puncheons from four to ten feet long, accord- 
ing to the space designed to be filled by them. They were 
nothing more than thick slabs riven from logs of very clear 
wood which splits easy, and were hewed on one side, and on 
the ends of the other, so as to rest level on the sleepers. 
When the floor was laid, they were smoothed off into one 
level surface by the adze : the saw was then run through 
the joints to make them lie close, and they were keyed by 
two large wedges on one side of the floor pressing them 
closely together. When the puncheons shrunk, which is 
always the case with green ones, they were keyed anew, 
the saw again being run between the joints, and the whole 
made tight by driving the wedges closer. When the work 
of keying is neglected, or overlooked, which is by no 
means uncommon, large crevices admit freely the wind, 
and small articles, as spoons, knives, &c, are in danger of 
being lost by falling through. The loft of this end was 
supported with strong round poles or small logs, stripped 
of the bark. The flooring first adopted was of loose clap- 
boards, but this was improved by substituting loose plank, 
carefully breaking the joints by a second row over the first. 
At a still future day the upper floor was regularly laid by 
the plough and groove, and nailing the plank firmly down. 
The door of this end opened toward the south, which was 
in the direction of the spring, and just adjoining the porch. 
There was a hole for a window on the south side near the 
western end ; but this was never converted into a regular 
window : the rough wooden shutter was put in sometimes 
at niglit, and fastened with wooden pins. No improvement 
was made to this, even after R. R. Roberts had become a 
Bishop. The lower floor too of this end retained its 
puncheon covering to the very last of his residence there. 



144 CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. [CHAP. VI. 

The logs of both ends of the building, on its first erec- 
tion, were unhewed, but were subsequently scutched 
down with an axe, after the process of scoring had been 
attended to. The scoring was done with a common axe, 
while the hewing needed the broad axe, managed, too, by 
a dexterous hand. 

The porch hall, or space between the two ends, was 
about six feet wide, and was laid with puncheons. It 
answered many excellent purposes. One part of it was 
occupied with meal and flour bags or barrels, and another 
was used in summer as a sitting room: it was also the 
favorite area for the busy, yet necessary exercise of the 
great or small spinning-wheel, during the summer and fall 
seasons. 

One uniform roof covered both ends and the intervening 
space. Rows of poles extended from end to end, about two 
and a half feet apart, on which the clapboards rested. The 
clapboards were boards about six inches wide and four 
feet long, riven from timber which split readily and evenly. 
Other rows of poles were laid over these to keep them in 
their place. When displaced by accident, or worn by time, 
roofs of this kind invariably leak more or less, in the time 
of heavy rains, and even in ordinary rains, when the wind 
blows high. But there is a remedy. When the leaking 
becomes very troublesome, about a dozen sugar troughs are 
placed on the loft under where the leaking is greatest, and 
thus the water is prevented from descending to the lower 
floor. With such a remedy as this, the spaces over the beds, 
are generally protected ; and as to the other parts of the house, 
a little leaking does no harm, for a few hours of sun-shine 
will entirely dry all up. Small inconveniences, however, 
like those mentioned, have nothing particularly troublesome 
to the pioneer ; and both Mr. and Mrs. Roberts, were 
entirely at home under such circumstances. 

A large spring of pure, soft water, issuing from the 



CHAP. VI.] CONTINUANCE IN THE ITINERANCY. 145 

slaty sand-stone, formed a little pool in a basin worn into 
the solid rock beneath. It was about fifty feet from the 
southwest corner of the house, and was shaded with three 
healthy sugar- trees, which had been topped off when young, 
and now spread their branches horizontally, and threw one 
unbroken shade on a large space around the living spring. 
About four or five feet immediately below the crystal pool, 
stood the spring-house, through which ran the rapid purling 
stream issuing from the rock reservoir. Its floor was 
hewed out into oblong cisterns, in which were placed the 
milk pans and butter crocks, and to which recourse was had 
in summer for the cool, and in winter for the compara- 
tively warm supplies of milk and butter for daily family 
use, and which the luxurious inhabitant of a city covets in 
vain, and for which no artificial preparation of ice can ever 
be a substitute, with all the skill of the confectioner. The 
little hut, which covered the precious current and milk 
cisterns, was of rude logs and rough clapboards, and was 
protected by a rough door, hung on wooden hinges, and 
fastened with a pin. The spring-house is an indispensable 
appendage to the western cabin, and answers for pantry and 
cellar, with the exception of the hole under the floor of the 
cabin, scooped out of the earth, and made air tight, over 
which is placed a loose puncheon, that can be raised 
when it is necessary to have access to the deposit of 
potatoes, turnips, &c. 

The cabin of the new settler in the western wilds, is 
mostly associated with great comfort and much content- 
ment, when it is superintended by a good house-keeper, 
who puts the impress of cleanliness and neatness on all 
things in and around it. And this is peculiarly the case 
when religion, that holy and joy-diflusing principle, crowns 
the whole. Many a comfortable night's lodging have we 
enjoyed in such humble, yet happy dwellings. And, more- 
over, a family residence of five years in one of them, 
13 



146 ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. VII. 

endears to our mind the name and idea of a clean western 
cabin, connected as it is with the most delightful associations, 
in a manner that will never be forgotten. 

The following diagram presents the ground plan of the 
itinerant's hall, as it stood, when he occupied it, from 1805 
to 1808, the years in which he traveled Shenango, Erie and 
Pittsburg circuits; and also from 1816 to 1819, after he 
had been made Bishop. 




4 3 




1. Doors. 5. Spring. 

2. Windows, or holes. 6. Spring-house. 

3. Fireplaces. 7. Spring run. 

4. Hall, or porch. 8. Sugar-trees. 

The engraving on the opposite page is a view of the 
double cabin, as far as i't can be represented from the best 
sources of information. 



CHAPTER VII. 

ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. 

In the spring of 1807, Mr. Roberts was appointed to the 
Pittsburg circuit. It embraced at that day all the tract of 
country lying between Laurel Hill and Alleghany River. 



CHAP. VII.] ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. 149 

It extended to Conemaugh and Black Lick, and then on to 
Brush Creek. It comprised Pittsburg, Ligonier Valley, 
Greensburg, Connelsville, Sewickly, and indeed the country 
between the Youghaganey and Alleghany Rivers. This year 
he took Pittsburg again into the circuit, it having been dropped 
a few years previously. He there preached in the upper 
story of an old warehouse which had been used as a sail 
loft. The Methodists in that place were principally Eng- 
lish, and had kept up a society among themselves in the 
absence of the traveling preachers. Mr. Wrenshall, a local 
preacher, labored zealously to keep them together, and 
preached also to the citizens. Mr. Thomas Cooper, a 
man of much worth, and who is yet (August, 1843) alive, 
filled the office of leader to great advantage. In the 
spring of the same year, the Lambdins moved there, and 
greatly strengthened the society. The widow of Dr. 
Tucker, who was a member of the Church, opened her 
house for preaching. The elements of the first Methodist 
society in Pittsburg, were somewhat unlike each other, 
being composed of persons from different nations, as well 
as of opposite constitutional temperaments. But, under the 
plastic hands of Mr. Roberts, they were molded so far 
into one, as to secure co-operation. His mildness, great 
prudence and unaffected humility, added to his acknowledged 
abilities, enabled him to do what few others could accom- 
plish. He was not only himself a man of peace, but had 
great skill in promoting it even among persons of the most 
discordant elements. When the last quarterly meeting 
was held, which was at Pittsburg, a brother of influence 
sent in his resignation of office as a local preacher. At 
the request of Mr. Roberts, this was postponed till he could 
have an interview with him. He saw him soon afterward, 
and dissuaded him from his purpose, and the difficulties of 
the case were adjusted. The local preacher continued in 
the Church, exercising the duties of his office, and at a 
13* 



150 ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. VII. 

future day gave five hundred dollars toward erecting the 
Smithfield- street church. He lived and died a pious man, 
and a useful official member of the Church. 

The appointed colleague of Rev. R. R. Roberts, for the 
Pittsburg circuit, was John W. Harris ; but for some cause 
he never made his appearance on his field of labor. The 
presiding elder accordingly sent another preacher to fill his 
place. The substitute was one with whom the presiding 
elder had little or no acquaintance. He professed to be a 
Methodist preacher recently from the south, but previously 
from the north. Mr. Roberts, after having gone two rounds 
without hearing any thing about the presiding elder's arrange- 
ment, was informed that a young man was on another part 
of the circuit. As he knew of no such person, and learnt 
that one of his appointments was at his brother's, John 
Roberts, he went to see him. The young man preached, 
and was very boisterous and noisy. After dinner they 
walked out into the woods, and during their conversation 
Mr. Roberts desired to know by what authority he was on 
the circuit. He replied that he was sent by the presiding 
elder, showing, at the same time, a letter containing his 
authority. Before long, however, the young man turned out 
to be unworthy of the confidence reposed in him, and Mr. 
Roberts was again left alone on the circuit, being compelled 
to fill its numerous appointments in the best way he pos- 
sibly could. 

The lessons to be learned from the foregoing are the 
following : 

Persons recently converted, in most cases, ought not to 
be put into the sacred and important office of the ministry. 
No clergyman should be a novice, that is, one who has 
lately professed to be a Christian. 

Strangers are also to be received with great caution, 
whether foreigners or natives, that come from a distance. 
If, however, they come properly recommended, from the 



CHAP. VII.] ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. 151 

powers that be, they ought not to suffer ; the interests of 
Christianity do not require that they should. 

But strolling preachers should receive no countenance at 
all. By strolling preachers, we mean those who do not 
stay long enough in one place to form and acquire a charac- 
ter. Persons of the worst principles have, in numberless 
instances, imposed on Christian Churches by frequently 
changing their residences. Such clerical vagrants ought 
not to hold the important office of preaching the Gospel 
under any consideration whatever. 

Besides, both ministers and people should be very care- 
ful not to receive strangers until they produce their regular 
testimonials of office. Strangers of real merit never expect 
to be received in the same manner as if they were fully 
known, neither will they be displeased if the people should 
manifest a disposition to test the strength and stability of their 
virtue and piety. Were the caution just given at all times 
observed, those who are disposed to impose themselves on 
religious people as preachers, would be so repulsed, as 
not to be able any longer to deceive the unwary. 

Not that Christians or Christian Churches, are charge- 
able with the hypocrisy of the few ; except so far as they 
encourage them by a laxity of Christian discipline. 

Mr. Roberts' family lived at Shenango, while he traveled i 
Pittsburg circuit ; hence his visits home were few and 
transient. The mill, too, was on his hands, from which he 
expected to derive some revenue, to enable him to prosecute 
with less anxiety his itinerant labors. In this, however, he 
was entirely disappointed. He purposed this year not to go 
to conference, in order that he might have an opportunity 
to give some attention to his domestic concerns, as well as to 
husband time so as to be able to attend the General confer- 
ence, of which he and all the traveling elders were then 
ex-officio members. In his absence from the conference, 
charges were brought against him and William Page, for 



152 ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. VII. 

neglecting their appointments ; and a communication from 
the secretary was sent to each, reproving them for their delin- 
quency. Both of them had families, and they were 
compelled as a matter of necessity and of duty, to pay 
some attention to them, especially as they received little or 
no support on their circuits, and their private means were 
very small. It is probable, that as the leading members of 
the conference were unmarried men, they were not, for want 
of experience in domestic concerns, able to make due 
allowances for persons who had the care of families. Be 
this as it may, the information was communicated to them, 
as already stated, that their course had been objected to. 
Mr. Page, in consequence of this, which he considered 
ill-treatment, refused to go to his appointment, and of course 
located, and continued so for many years. At a future 
time, however, he re-erftered the traveling field, and was 
faithful at his work till death. He was a most pious man, 
and an able minister ; and was worthy of a far better lot than 
an unreasonable reproof for doing what, under the circum- 
stances, was his duty. Mr. Roberts differed in opinion 
with Mr. Page. He thought that if they deserved reproof, 
it was the duty of the conference to admonish them of their 
error ; and if they did not deserve it, as they believed they 
did not, it was their duty to bear it as a cross, and not to 
leave the work of the Lord, merely because the conference, 
by wrong information had not rightly understood their case. 
The conference was certainly in error, for reproving the 
good men as they did, and Mr. Page was also in error for 
making their mistake a rule of conduct for himself. 

We base the following remarks on the foregoing: A 
Methodist preacher, who is useful and well received, ought 
not to locate for any cause, unless it be one of the most ex- 
treme character. No present poverty, or dread of future 
want of family provision, should lead him to take this step. 
Those who have done so have suffered more themselves, 



CHAP. VII.] ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. 153 

and their families with them, than they would have if 
they had continued to serve the Church amid the greatest 
poverty, and under the greatest privations. It is the duty 
of the Church to furnish their ministers with ample means 
of sustenance, and thus leave them without excuse or em- 
barrassment. They ought to support the minister, not the 
man — not the popular minister, but the minister and his 
family, whether popular or unpopular. Very frequently, 
however, the mere popular preacher is abundantly pro- 
vided for, while the more worthy and every day laborer is 
neglected. It is scarcely necessary to add that such an 
unjust mode of procedure always brings great reproach on 
the neglecters, and often seriously injures the faithful man 
of God. These things, in a Christian community, ought 
not to be. 

In 1808, Mr. Roberts was appointed to West Wheeling 
cireuit. Benjamin Rogers was his colleague. He arranged 
his affairs at Shenango as well as he could, and took his 
wife along to the circuit. There were then neither par- 
sonages nor rented houses for preachers ; neither was there 
any family provision ; and, moreover, there was but very 
little quarterage. His wife lived with her aunt, Worley, 
near Cadiz, Ohio, and there found, what is not always met 
with by preachers' wives, a home. 

After traveling nearly two rounds on his circuit, and be- 
fore the time of holding the first quarterly meeting, he had 
to leave for General conference. He arranged matters as 
well as he could, so as to be able to attend. He had already 
expended all his funds, with the exception of fifty cents, in 
moving his family. These funds must have been small 
indeed, as the distance they moved was only about sixty 
miles. His wife had rode on horse-back, and they had pack-' 
ed most of their clothes and bedding on their horses. The 
whole of their funds, therefore, could not have been more 
than two or three dollars, from which, by special foresight, 



154 ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. VII. 

a half-dollar was saved to meet some exigency. He was 
anxious to go to the General conference, but did not know 
where to borrow the money necessary to take him. He 
concluded, however, to ask his colleague for aid. He met 
him on the circuit, and after preaching for him, inquired if 
he could loan him some money. But his colleague was 
as scarce of funds as himself. He said he had only one 
half dollar in the world, but he would let him have that 
with all his heart, if it would do him any good. Mr. Roberts 
concluded to take it ; and thus, with his own half dollar, he 
now had the sum of one whole dollar, leaving the preacher 
and Mrs. Roberts at home moneyless. He had some 
money owing to him, however, on Pittsburg circuit, either 
as arrearages for books or some other debt. He purposed, 
therefore, to call on his creditor and ask for payment. With 
his dollar he set out on his journey, a distance of about 
three hundred miles. He crossed the Ohio River, went 
toward Connelsville, and traveled on till he reached the 
Glades, in Somerset county, Pennsylvania, near where the 
man lived who was owing him the money. But, as he 
resided some distance from the road, Mr. Roberts stopped 
at the house of a friend for the night. Next morning the 
kind lady filled one end of his saddle-bags with oats and 
the other with biscuit and cheese. Having now provisions 
plenty, he concluded to proceed on his journey with his 
solitary dollar, and not trouble the friend who was in- 
debted to him. The truth is, he would rather live on half 
allowance of bread and cheese all the way to Baltimore than 
ask for the payment of a debt, however small. 

With a dollar in his pocket, and bread and cheese, 
together with oats, in his saddle-bags, he proceeded on his 
journey toward Baltimore. He stopped about noon in 
the woods, fed his horse on the oats, and eat some bread and 
cheese himself, slaking his thirst at a pure chrystal foun- 
tain, without the aid of gourd, cup, or glass. The first 



CHAP. VII.] ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. 155 

night he put up at a tavern, at which he took neither supper 
nor breakfast, and fed his horse on hay alone. Of course 
his tavern bill was light. During the next day he drew on 
his saddle-bags as on the day before, for supplies for him- 
self and his horse, and at night he reached the dwelling of 
an old friend, who entertained him quite hospitably. His 
next stopping place was on his old circuit, so that he found 
no want of entertainment until he reached Baltimore, the 
seat of the General conference. On his arrival at the city 
he had five cents of his dollar left. 

Could any one undertake such a journey, under such cir- 
cumstances, unless he had been trained, like Mr. Roberts, 
to hardships and privations ? Certainly not. The adven- 
tures connected with locating and improving the Shenango 
settlement formed an excellent school for the future pioneer 
itinerant. He had often been hungry and left without 
money, and had encamped in the woods times without 
number in his former days, and he could endure the same 
again when duty required. 

In Baltimore he lodged at the house of a Mr. Thorn- 
burg, a member of the Church, who treated him with great 
kindness. His clothing was coarse and had been much 
worn. He was appointed to preach in Light-street church ; 
and supposing the people there to be tinctured a little with 
pride, he delivered a severe sermon on the subject. In a 
few days he was waited on at his room by a tailor, who 
took his measure for a vest and pantaloons ; but by whom 
he was authorized Mr. Roberts never learned. The Church 
in Baltimore was then composed of generous souls, and 
they have transmitted the spirit of their own liberality to 
their successors in the Church. Many a suit of clothes 
have these kind people given to the needy itinerant within 
the last sixty years. The vest and pantaloons came in 
very good time to Mr. Roberts, as his resources were lim- 
ited indeed. 



156 ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. VII. 

Little did he think, at that time, that in a few months he 
would be selected as pastor for the Light-street church. 
But his preaching during the session of the General con- 
ference was so acceptable to the people of Baltimore, that 
they solicited Bishop Asbury to send him amongst them ; 
which accordingly was done, as we shall mention more par- 
ticularly hereafter. 

At this General conference very important business was 
transacted. The conference was formerly composed of all 
the ordained elders. This, however, took too many preach- 
ers from their work, beside incurring great expense and 
making the General conference unwieldy. Those from 
certain annual conferences, such as Baltimore, Philadelphia, 
and others near the seat of the General conference, could 
easily attend, while those who resided in the west, south- 
west and northeast, owing to the great distance and the ex- 
penses incurred, could not attend without much difficulty. 
Hence, from the part of Baltimore conference west of the 
mountains only Robert R. Roberts and Asa Shinn attended ; 
and from the Western conference only Wm. M'Kendree, 
William Burke, John Sale, Benjamin Lakin and Elisha 
Bowman. 

A motion was made and debated that the presiding elders 
should be elected by the conferences, and not appointed by 
the Bishops. The motion was lost after full consideration. 
Mr. Roberts voted that the conferences should elect the pre- 
siding elders. He continued to be of that opinion till 
1824, or some years afterward; but on carefully weighing 
the whole matter he became convinced that the safer way 
for the Church was to have them appointed by the Bishops. 
He always wished, especially during the earlier part of his 
episcopacy, to exercise as little power as possible ; and on 
this account, after he had been chosen Bishop, he retained 
his former opinion, and desired to be relieved from the 
responsibility of appointing the presiding elders. The good 



CHAP. VII.] ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. 157 

of the Church, as already stated, together with the evils 
arising from frequent elections, induced him to change his 
views, having the clearest conviction that those views were 
wrong. His early opinions, we think, were formed under 
the mistaken notion which some inculcated, that the pre- 
siding elders would be generally chosen as delegates to the 
General conference, and if the Bishops had the power of 
appointing them, they might through them exercise undue 
influence in the councils of the Church. The truth is, 
that the present mode has been so well tested, and the 
administration of the Bishops has also been so wise and 
salutary, that no alteration could be made for the better, 
while doubtless if one were made it would be for the worse. 

At this conference, Wm. M'Kendree was elected Bishop. 

We shall here record an historical fact respecting the 
restrictive regulations or constitutional articles of our 
Church. When the subject respecting a delegated General 
conference came up, it was referred to a committee com- 
posed of two from each of the annual conferences. The 
committee consisted of fourteen, as the number of confer- 
ences was then but seven. Wm. M'Kendree and Wm. 
Burke were chosen for the Western conference. But before 
the committee was ready to report, Wm. M'Kendree was 
elected Bishop, and of course Wm. Burke was left alone to 
represent the interests of the Western conference. On the 
first meeting of the committee they conversed largely on 
the provisions which their report to the conference should 
contain. After considerable deliberation, they agreed to 
appoint a sub-committee of three to draft a report to be 
submitted to the conference, subject however to such addi- 
tions or modifications as a future meeting of the whole 
committee might see fit to make. The sub-committee con- 
sisted of Ezekiel Cooper, Joshua Soule and Philip Bruce. 
When the sub-committee met, it was agreed, after a full 
exchange of sentiments, that each should draw up a separate 
14 



158 ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. VII. 

paper, comprising the necessary restrictions or regulations, 
in the best way he could, and that each would present his 
form in writing, and that they would then adopt the one 
deemed best, with such amendments as would be agreed on. 
When the sub-committee met to examine their plans, Mr. 
Cooper had his regularly drawn up, and Mr. Soule also 
had his, but Philip Bruce had nothing committed to writing. 
On comparing the two papers, Mr. Bruce fell in with the 
main points in the one brought forward by Joshua Soule. 
Mr. Cooper plead for his own with his usual ability ; but 
he finally agreed to Mr. Soule' s plan with some slight addi- 
tions or amendments suggested by the others. At the next 
meeting of the whole committee, although the plans of 
Ezekiel Cooper and Joshua Soule were both before the 
committee, Mr. Soule's was adopted by all the members, 
with some slight modifications. 

When the report of the committee was brought before the 
entire conference, the morning session was completely 
taken up with it, it being canvassed with considerable 
warmth and ability. One party was in favor of delegation, 
and another, which was strong, was for representation by 
seniority. On the votes being taken, the report was rejected 
by a majority. The New England and Western confer- 
ences, at their sessions previous to the General conference, 
had each elected seven delegates, in order to secure a repre- 
sentation at the General conference. The seven delegates 
of the New England conference were in attendance. The 
following names are recollected by Wm. Burke, who has 
kindly furnished us with them, namely, John Brodhead, 
Elijah R. Sabin, Thomas Branch, Elijah Hedding, Joshua 
Soule and Oliver Beale. The members from the Western 
conference, and those of New England, had partly agreed 
the day previous, that if the General conference did not 
admit of representation, they would leave the conference 
forthwith, and return to their appointments. Accordingly, 



CHAP. VII.] ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. 159 

when the report of the committee was rejected, the New 
England delegates arose in the conference and asked leave 
to retire, and return to their work, as they could be of no 
further use in the conference. They gave assurance at the 
same time, that they would not create any difficulty in the 
Church, but peaceably go home and attend to the duties of 
their several appointments. Wm. Burke from the Western 
conference, also arose in the conference and made the same 
request and declaration. Elisha W. Bowman did so too. 
John Sale and Benjamin Lakin, however, declined taking 
such a step. The eight members then retired in a body, 
six from the New England and two from the Western con- 
ference, and immediately afterward met in a room to consult 
and prepare for their journey. In the afternoon Bishops 
Asbury and M'Kendree sought an interview with those 
delegates, which was obtained. They all knew what were 
the sentiments of the two Bishops on the subject of dele- 
gation, and they were confident that they would use their 
influence in having the vote re-considered. After a pleasant 
afternoon's interview, they all agreed to attend the confer- 
ence next morning, which they did, and the vote was 
accordingly re-considered, when the question was settled in 
regard to the principle of delegation. Had it not been for 
the firm stand that these eight delegates took, nothing would 
probably have been done at that conference in favor of a 
delegated General conference. 

Thus, to a very considerable extent, we owe to Bishop 
Soule the restrictive regulations or rather constitution of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, which exhibits a degree 
of wisdom and prudent foresight, that characterizes men of 
the first mental powers. In fact, those who know Bishop 
Soule, would expect from him the wise deliberation neces- 
sary to produce such a measure as the constitutional restric- 
tions of the Methodist Episcopal Church. This piece of 
history we have thought proper here to insert, as it is not 



160 ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. VII. 

yet on record in a published form, and probably never would 
be, if our humble pen were to pass it by.* 

As has already been observed, Rev. R. R. Roberts' preach- 
ing in Baltimore, during the session of the General confer- 
ence, so attracted the attention both of the Church and 
citizens, that they were exceedingly desirous to have him 
stationed among them. Application was at once made to 
Bishop Asbury to change him from West Wheeling circuit 
to Baltimore city. Bishop Asbury himself had formed the 
highest opinion of him, both as a man and a minister. 
Accordingly, in November of the same year, the Bishop 
wrote to him, instructing him to leave West Wheeling 
circuit and move to Baltimore. Mr. Roberts could not 
imagine why the Bishop should appoint him to Baltimore ; 
and as the whole was so unexpected, and as he conceived, so 
much out of place, he concluded, on receiving the Bishop's 
letter, that he could not go. He did not think himself 
suited for such a station, and withal he had no money 
to defray the expenses of traveling. Bishop Asbury on 
learning Mr. Roberts' conclusion, wrote again, insisting on 
his removal, and also sent on another preacher officially to 
supply his place. He was now in no small perplexity. 
His place was supplied by another, he had no money to 
carry him to Baltimore, and he still considered the change 
as utterly out of place. Besides, Bishop Asbury observed 
in his second letter to him, that " he was always behind." 

* In Bangs' History of the Methodist Episcopal Church, volume ii, 
page 229, et seq., the third restrictive rule is omitted, by mistake, no 
doubt. Rules to the number of six are given, but the proviso to the 
last is converted into a separate rule and made the sixth. The omitted 
rule reads, " 3. They shall not change or alter any part or rule of our 
government, so as to do away episcopacy, or destroy the plan of our 
itinerant general superintendency." The reader will find this rule in 
all the editions of the Discipline from 1808 inclusive, and upward. We 
mention this, lest the error might go uncorrected in the history, and the 
rule might be a matter of dispute in future years. 



CHAP. VII.] ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. 161 

This wounded him considerably, insomuch that he talked 
seriously of going home, and manifested an unusual share 
of obstinacy under the circumstances. The good Bishop 
had been led to conclude from his slight acquaintance with 
Mr. Roberts, that he was behind in the fulfillment of his 
duty. It was his extreme diffidence and modesty, however, 
and not a disposition of indolence that led him to adopt 
this opinion. On this occasion his pious and faithful wife 
admonished him, making in substance the following remarks 
to him, which we took down from her own lips, she sanc- 
tioning them, after being read to her: "Robert, it is your 
duty to go to Baltimore. Should you return home, you 
will have greater and more numerous difficulties than any 
you have ever had before. Already you have performed 
many arduous duties, and you can, through the aid of 
Divine grace, perform this. Bishop Asbury has great con- 
fidence in you, and it is your duty to obey him. We have 
already undertaken many difficult journeys, and, though 
we have neither money nor means, we can accomplish this. 
Let us go as soon as possible." These remarks of Mrs. 
Roberts produced the desired effect, and he accordingly 
determined to go to Baltimore. 

Their goods were mostly at Shenango. Mrs. Roberts' 
best clothes were there also. Shenango being sixty miles 
distant, they could not go that way without losing more 
time than was proper, especially as they had already de- 
layed for several weeks. Their funds, too, would allow 
of no unnecessary traveling at that time. They raised a 
few dollars for their journey to Baltimore, but how much 
we cannot say ; the sum, however, must have been very 
small indeed. They went on horse-back, Mrs. Roberts 
having a horse as well as Mr. Roberts, and this being the 
cheapest mode of traveling. They staid, for the most part, 
at night, with the acquaintances he had formed during hi3 
ministerial travels. When they wished to eat during the 
14* 



162 ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. VII. 

day, they had recourse to the supplies of their saddle-bags, 
which were occasionally stored by their friends with cakes 
and cheese. They arrived safely at Baltimore, a little be- 
fore Christmas. 

His colleagues were Seely Bunn, N. Snethen and Sam- 
uel Coates. Mr. Bunn boarded with Mr. Roberts, and had 
a room up stairs for his study, while Messrs. Snethen and 
Coates lived together. Their temporal wants were suffi- 
ciently supplied by the stewards. Mrs. Roberts continued 
to observe her former industrious and economical habits, 
cooking their own victuals and doing her own house-work, 
and, of course, their wants were easily supplied. The 
steward who attended to their temporal necessities was 
induced to remark at one time that sister Roberts lived on 
half of the supplies that were requisite for others. This 
she could easily do ; as she had no children, had excellent 
health, and had been taught industry and economy by the 
circumstances of her former life. 

At the following conference in 1809, he was re-ap- 
pointed to the Baltimore station, as he had served the 
people entirely to their satisfaction. 

In 1810, he was stationed at Fell's Point, and served the 
people of his charge much to their edification. While there 
he came in contact with the Rev. Alexander M'Cain, with 
whom he had some difficulties. He found the stewards' 
books in confusion, and proceeded to rectify and correct 
them. This pressed with some weight on Mr. M'Cain, 
and the matter was brought before the annual conference, 
where the course of Mr. Roberts was sanctioned, and, con- 
sequently, that of Mr. M'Cain considered more or less cen- 
surable. This circumstance so affected Mr. M'Cain that, 
after the conference had decided against him, he observed 
to Mrs. Roberts, on seeing her in the parsonage, "Your 
husband has foiled me, and he is the only man that ever 
could do it," bursting into tears at the same time. It is 



CHAP. VII.] ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. 163 

probable that Mr. M'Cain never forgave the offense of Mr. 
Roberts, which amounted to nothing more than defending 
himself against the attack of this unreasonable and violent 
man. Whether this defeat led Mr. M'Cain, at a future day, 
to pen his gross misrepresentations of Methodist episco- 
pacy, in his notorious work of the " History and Mystery," 
which other misguided authors, sueh as Annan and Mus- 
grave, have taken for true history, we are not prepared to 
say. Perhaps some allowances are to be made for the 
phrensied decisions of Mr. M'Cain, in consequence of his 
vehement, uncontrolled natural disposition ; but it is not so 
easy to find an apology for those ministerial pamphleteering 
authors who call him " master," and follow him implicitly. 

In 1811, Rev. R. R. Roberts was stationed at Alexan- 
dria. Of the events of this year we have no records of 
any kind. All the information in our possession is, that he 
bore amongst his people the character of a good pastor. 
He frequently exchanged pulpits with the Protestant Epis- 
copal minister of the place, whose congregation was both 
edified and pleased with his ministrations. The doctrine 
of succession, at that day, had not taken such deep hold 
of all Protestant Episcopal ministers as to prevent them 
from exchanging pulpits with the Methodist Episcopal 
ministers ; but at present the exclusive Popery of the Amer- 
ican prelatical Church has so far prevailed as to exclude 
from ministerial character, Methodist, Presbyterian and 
Baptist clergymen, whose ordination, in an appropriate 
sense, is virtually presbyterial. This has already led to 
rank Popery in some instances, and will probably eventu- 
ate in Romanizing the whole Protestant Episcopal Church 
of the United States. 

In 1812, Mr. Roberts' appointment was in Georgetown, 
District of Columbia. While there he had an interview 
with the President, Mr. Madison. He was introduced, in 
company with a number of others, and his introduction 



164 ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. VII 

was attended with the formalities which usually accompany 
such interviews. For those formalities he had very little 
taste ; and his reserve on the occasion, as well as his dig- 
nified mien, so far attracted the attention of the President, 
that he desired to form an acquaintance with him, unem- 
barrassed with the forms of courtly life. At a future time, 
Mr. Roberts again visited him by his express wish, and 
greeted him and his lady with a cordial shaking of hands, 
observing, at the same time, that his custom was to salute 
his friends in this way, and, therefore, he took the liberty 
to approach the Chief Magistrate and his lady in the free 
Christian manner he was accustomed to among his own 
people. Mr. Madison and his lady were delighted, and no 
doubt profited by the visit, especially as it was terminated 
by prayer to Almighty God, a practice too much neglected 
by ministers of the Gospel in their interviews with friends 
and acquaintances. 

He made a short visit to Shenango during this year. On 
his return through Ligonier he took with him his nephew, 
George Roberts, son of his brother, John Roberts. He 
was then about six years of age, having been born, Decem- 
ber 6th, 1806. He placed him immediately behind him on 
his horse, tying him with a girth, so adjusted as to prevent 
him falling off in ascending steep places. At that time 
there were no turnpike roads across the mountains, and the 
direction he traveled in, which was from Ligonier to Wash- 
ington, crossed the leading roads. By the expedient just 
mentioned, the boy was preserved from falling, as they went 
up the steep ascents in passing the numerous defiles of the 
mountains. Little George was adopted as a son, and 
treated with all the tender affection of an only child. 

During the years 1813 and 1814, Rev. R. R. Roberts 
was stationed in the city of Philadelphia. He was received 
by the people there with every mark of respect. He 
preached a number of charity sermons in the various 



■CHAP. VII.] ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. 165 

churches. On three several occasions he officiated in this 
way among his Presbyterian brethren with great success 
and much to their satisfaction. 

In the fall of 1814, he visited the west, and did not 
return for three or four months. This gave great uneasi- 
ness to his friends, as they had no information respecting 
his safety. He went on this occasion as far as Indiana, to 
the neighborhood of where he subsequently resided, and 
where his brother, Lewis, had either purchased land or had 
already moved. While in this region he visited Orleans, 
Indiana. There was then stationed there, at a garrison, a 
company of soldiers. In order to amuse themselves, they 
commenced shooting at a mark, Mr. Roberts being present. 
They supposed he was entirely unskilled in the art, and 
tauntingly spoke of his inexperience in such exercises. 
But all their remarks had no effect on him. As, however, 
there were one or two present who knew his ability as a 
marksman, they urged him to try his skill with the rifle. 
After some persuasion, he consented, and succeeded so well 
as to surpass fairly the whole company. The greatness 
of their surprise was exceeded only by the extent of their 
admiration of the Philadelphia clergyman, whom they 
ascertained to be no other in early life, than a western 
pioneer. The soldiers, who followed themselves the calling 
he had formerly done, found that their visitor could enter 
into all the narratives of the hunter and pioneer's life. 
Their mutual narratives called forth the exercise of the 
most cordial regard and fellow feeling, and they parted on 
the best terms of friendship. 

In the year 1815, he was appointed presiding elder of 
Schuylkill district, which embraced Philadelphia. Their 
residence was the third story of the parsonage of St. 
George's church, the place in which they resided while he 
was stationed in the city. Little George Roberts lived 
with them and went to school. 



166 ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. VII. 

In consequence of the death of Bishop Asbury on the 31st 
of March, 1816, and the indisposition of Bishop M'Kendree, 
there was no Bishop at the Philadelphia conference, which 
sat in Philadelphia, April 18th, 1816. The rule of Disci- 
pline requires, that a presiding elder, in the absence of a 
Bishop, shall preside at the conference ; and when there 
are two or more presiding elders belonging to one confer- 
ence, which is mostly the case, the Bishop may, by letter 
or otherwise, appoint the president himself. If, however, 
no appointment be made by the Bishop, or if the presiding 
elder appointed by him do not attend, the conference, in 
either case, has to elect a president by ballot, without 
debate, from among the presiding elders. In consequence 
of the events just named, the Philadelphia conference had 
to elect a president this year; and although Robert R. 
Roberts was probably the youngest in the conference, he was 
chosen president by a large majority of votes. At this 
conference were present many of the delegates from the 
northern conferences, namely, New York, New England 
and Genesee, on their way to Baltimore, the seat of the 
General conference, which was to sit on the first day of 
May following. He presided with much dignity, mildness 
and propriety, and discharged the duties of president in all 
respects so much to the satisfaction of the Philadelphia 
conference, as well as the delegates of the northern con- 
ferences who were present, that the opinion began to be 
generally entertained that he was a proper person to be 
chosen Bishop or General Superintendent. The sentiment 
was carried to the General conference by all the delegates 
north of Baltimore, and the western delegates fell in very 
readily with their views. 

As Bishop Asbury was dead, and the health of Bishop 
M'Kendree was poor, and the conferences had become 
more numerous, and the territorial bounds of the Church 
were much enlarged, it was thought necessary to increase 



CHAP. VII.] ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. 167 

the number of Bishops. Accordingly the committee on 
the episcopacy recommended that two Bishops should be 
elected ; and their report was adopted by the conference. 
This report says, "It is the opinion of your committee 
that the state of the superintendency, in consequence of the 
ever to be lamented death of our venerable father, Bishop 
Asbury, and the impaired state of the health of Bishop 
M'Kendree, and the increasing extent of the work, is such 
as to require immediate and adequate strengthening." They 
therefore recommended " that two additional Bishops be 
elected and consecrated." On the 14th of May, Enoch 
George and Robert Richford Roberts, were elected by 
ballot, the former having fifty-seven and the latter fifty-five 
votes out of the one hundred that were cast. 

In reference to the circumstances of this election we will 
add an extract from a letter written by the Rev. James 
Quinn, a venerable member of the Ohio conference. Allu- 
ding to the views of the northern conferences in selecting 
Mr. Roberts as their candidate for the episcopacy, Mr. 
Quinn says : " When we of the west heard this, we were 
surprised and could scarcely believe the report. But we 
soon found that they were in good earnest about the matter, 
and that New York and New England would most willingly 
go with the Philadelphians, for his election to the episcopal 
office. We heartily approved of the promotion of our 
fellow backwoodsman, and rejoiced to hear of the event, 
unexpected though it was. Thus, fifteen years after I 
heard him deliver his first exhortation, I saw him placed in 
the episcopacy by the election of the General conference, and 
the ordination of Bishop M'Kendree. Though elevated to 
the most important office in the Church, he still retained 
the character of being a modest, unassuming man." 

In the interval between his election and ordination, he 
had great mental conflict in order to ascertain his duty, 
with regard to accepting the office. He thought his brethren 



168 ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. VIl/ 

had altogether overrated him, and that he could not meet 
their expectations, even if he should consent to serve them 
as Bishop. On this occasion, he had recourse to his old 
friend and faithful adviser, the Rev. James Quinn, who gave 
him such salutary lessons of advice in 1801, when per- 
plexed concerning his call to the ministry. Brother Quinn, 
in a letter to the writer of this work, referring to Mr. 
Roberts' agitated state of mind, says, "After his election, 
and just before his ordination, he observed to me, * I have 
a great conflict and serious misgivings relative to my elec- 
tion. I think my brethren have greatly overrated me ; and 
I doubt whether I can say, that I am moved by the Holy 
Ghost to take upon me the office.' I said, 4 Your opinion 
about what your brethren think of you is not the question ; 
but are you not persuaded that you are truly called to this 
ministration according to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ?' 
He replied, ' I believe it to be agreeable to the will of God, 
that the office should exist in the Church, and if I can 
receive the voice of my brethren, as an expression of the 
will of God, then 1 may safely answer the question in the 
affirmative.' This conversation occurred just at the close 
of Bishop Asbury's interment, and before we left the Eutaw 
church-yard, Baltimore." 

We present to our readers the letter or testimonial of 
ordination of Bishop Roberts from Bishop M'Kendree : 

"Know all men by these presents, that I, William 
M'Kendree, Bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church 
in the United States of America, under the protection of 
Almighty God, and with a single eye to his glory, by the 
imposition of my hands and prayer, (being assisted therein 
by Philip Bruce, Nelson Reed and William Phoebus, elders 
of the same Church,) have, on the day and date hereof, set 
apart, consecrated and ordained Robert Richford Rob- 
erts, (a native of Frederick county in the state of Mary- 
land, born the 2d day of August, 1778, he having been 



CHAP. VII.] ENTRANCE ON THE EPISCOPACY. 169 

ordained a deacon in the year 1804, and an elder in the 
year 1806, by Francis Asbury, Bishop, as his credentials 
testify, and now having been duly elected by the General 
conference,) to the office and work of a Bishop, or Super- 
intendent, in the Methodist Episcopal Church, in the 
United States of America — a man whom we judge to be 
well qualified for that office and work, and fit to preside 
over and feed the flock of Christ, so long as his spirit, 
practice and doctrine are such as becomes the Gospel of 
Jesus Christ, and he shall submit to and maintain the Dis- 
cipline and order in the said Methodist Episcopal Church 
in America. 

" In testimony and confirmation whereof, I have here- 
unto set my hand and seal, this 17th day of May, in the 
year of our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, 1816. 

"William M'Kendree, [l. s.]" 

On the foregoing letter of ordination, we present the 
following remarks: 

1. The document ascribes to the General conference, or 
body of elders, the chief power in the Church, from whom 
the Bishop derives his power or office, and to whom he is 
accountable for the proper discharge of his duties. 

2. The ordination is presbyterial. That is, presbyters 
partake in the ordination. Philip Bruce, Nelson Reed and 
Wm. Phoebus, presbyters, took part in the ordination 
of Bishop Roberts, in connection with Wm. M'Kendree, 
Bishop, or Superintendent. 

3. The testimonial uses Bishop or Superintendent as 
convertible terms. 

4. The office must be, and is, vacated whenever the per- 
son ordained becomes heretic in doctrine, sinful in spirit or 
practice, or acts at variance with the Discipline and order 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church. The document says, 
" So long as his spirit, practice and doctrine are such as 
becomes the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and he shall submit to 

15 



170 DUTIES OF BISHOPS. [CHAP. VIII. 

and maintain the Discipline and order in the Methodist 
Episcopal Church in America." 

On the whole, a Methodist Bishop must submit to the 
order and Discipline of the Church himself: he is bound 
to maintain it, and not to mend or break it : he must be 
sound in doctrine, exemplary in practice, and pious in his 
spirit and temper : the Gospel of Christ must be the rule 
of his life ; and whenever he ceases to be what is here 
required, he must cease also to be Bishop. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

THE DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 

In connection with the life of Bishop Roberts, we may- 
present to the reader a brief survey of the manner of con- 
stituting a Methodist Bishop, the character he is required 
to sustain, the powers with which he is invested, the duties 
He has to perform, his accountability to the Church, and 
such other matters as arise therefrom. 

1. The constituting, making, or ordination of a Bishop, 
is thus pointed out in the Discipline, page 27: " Quest. 1. 
How is a Bishop to be constituted ? Snsw. By the elec- 
tion of the General conference, and the laying on of the 
hands of three Bishops, or at least of one Bishop and two 
elders." From this we learn that the constituting, making, 
or ordination, consists of two things, namely, election by 
the General conference, and imposition of hands or con- 
secration. 

He is elected by the General conference. This body is 
invested with the supreme authority in the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, and from them the Bishop derives his 
powers, and to them he is accountable for the right exercise 
of them. No Bishop, nor any number of them, have any 



CHAP. VIII.] DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 171 

more power to make a new Bishop than a private member 
has. The Bishop is elected to his office by the body of 
elders, or pastors, who feed the flock; he is accountable to 
them for the proper discharge of his duties ; and this body 
may expel him, if they find reason to do so. 

Laying on of hands is the mere act of consecrating a 
Bishop. This is performed by three Bishops, or by one 
Bishop and two elders. But if, in consequence of death, 
expulsion, or any other cause, there be no Bishop remain- 
ing in the Church, then the elders, or any three of them 
selected by the General conference, shall ordain one accord- 
ing to the form of Discipline. Hence, our Bishops are 
properly ordained by the General conference, first by elec- 
tion, and next by the imposition of the hands of a Bishop 
and two elders, or by the elders themselves, to whom the 
supreme power belongs. Indeed, the mere imposition of 
hands is of little importance, and could be very well dis- 
pensed with, did the General conference see fit. Besides, 
a separate consecration, in addition to election, has the 
appearance of favoring the sentiment that Methodist Bish- 
ops are considered a distinct order of clergy ; whereas they 
are of the same order as presbyters ; that is, they are them- 
selves presbyters, to whom certain powers are committed. 
Still, there is Seriptural precedent for the imposition of 
hands. Paul and Barnabas were separated to a particular 
work by imposition of hands and prayer, Acts xiv. 

Ordination, then, in the Methodist Episcopal Church is 
presbyterial ; that is, it is derived from, and is under the 
control of the body of presbyters. Mr. Wesley, Dr. Coke 
and Mr. Creighton, who ordained Richard Whatcoat and 
Thomas Vasey, were presbyters; and those, too, who 
ordained Dr. Coke a Superintendent of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, were presbyters. Perhaps, in order to avoid 
the very appearance of an order of clergy superior to pres- 
byters, as well as to preserve the complete oneness of the 



172 '«' DUTIES OF BISHOPS. ["CHAP. VIII. 

entire ministry, imposition of hands in appointing Bishops 
had better be dispensed with : a mere certificate of office 
would fully answer every purpose provided for in Scrip- 
ture, and designed to be accomplished by the appointment 
of Methodist Bishops. This is, however, a point not 
worth contending for, 

2. The character of a Methodist Bishop may be learned 
from the Scriptural lessons in the ordination service, the 
other parts of the service, and the Bishop's letter or parch- 
ment of election and consecration. 

In the questions and answers comprising the examin- 
ation of a Bishop in the ordination service, the Bishop to 
be ordained is expected to conform to the following require- 
ments: 

He is required to believe that the Scriptures contain all 
doctrine necessary for salvation through faith in Christ ; and 
to promise that he will instruct only out of Scripture, and 
teach nothing except what is proved therefrom. He is 
required to pray for the true understanding of Scripture 
that he may teach and exhort with wholesome doctrine, and 
to withstand and convince the gainsay ers. 

The following questions and answers will fully show 
the moral qualities required of a Bishop in our Church: 

" The Bishop. Are you ready with faithful diligence to 
banish and drive away all erroneous and strange doctrines 
contrary to God's word, and bolh privately and openly to 
call upon and encourage others to the same ? 

" Answer. I am ready, the Lord being my helper. 

" The Bishop. Will you deny all ungodliness and 
worldly lust, and live soberly, righteously and godly in 
this present world, that you may show yourself in all 
things an example of good works unto others, that the 
adversary may be ashamed, having nothing to say against 
you? 

" Jlnsw. t will so do, the Lord being my helper. 



CHAP. VIII.] DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 173 

The Bishop. Will you maintain and set forward as 
much as shall lie in you, quietness, love, and peace among 
all men: and such as shall be unquiet, disobedient, and 
criminal within your district, correct and punish according 
to such authority as you have by God's word, and as shall 
m be committed unto you ? 

" Jlnsw. I will so do, by the help of God. 

" The Bishop. Will you be faithful in ordaining, send- 
ing, or laying hands upon others 1 

" Jlnsw. I will so be, by the help of God. 

" The Bishop. Will you show yourself gentle, and be 
merciful for Christ's sake, to poor and needy people, and 
to all strangers destitute of help ? 

" Jlnsw. I will so show myself, by God's help." 

The moral and ministerial qualifications of a Methodist 
Bishop are such as the Scripture requires ; and it is gratify- 
ing to learn that these qualities have been possessed by our 
Bishops in a very high degree. Indeed the care taken in 
their selection is such, that none except men of the highest 
religious and ministerial qualifications can be elected for 
this important office. 

3. As to the Scriptural authority on which the appoint- 
ment of Superintendents rests, we may observe, that 
Timothy and Titus were endowed with authority over 
several Churches, embracing the presbyters, deacons and 
people. These evangelists exercised supervision, the one 
over Crete and the other over Ephesus; and while the 
powers exercised by them seem to be greater than those of 
pastors in charge of one single congregation, yet they do 
not accord with the powers claimed by prelates. Never- 
theless, the following inferences appear to be perfectly 
legitimate. 

(1.) That a degree of superiority exercised by some 
pastors over others, cannot be contrary to the nature of 
Church government. The apostles may have appointed 
15* 



174 MTTIES OF BISHOPS. [CHAP. VIII. 

other pastors over Churches, as they did Timothy over 
Ephesus, and Titus over Crete. 

(2.) It is not unscriptural for men to have jurisdiction 
over more than one particular Church or congregation ; for 
such a power Timothy had over many elders, and Titus 
over all Crete. 

(3.) The governing of Churches, or the ordaining of 
elders in them, was not so limited to the apostles but 
that it might be intrusted to others in the Church after their 
decease. 

(4.) That such powers were vested in the elders 
appears from these words : " The things which thou hast 
heard from me, confirmed by many witnesses, commit thou 
to faithful men who shall be able to teach others also." 
Titus was to ordain elders in every city. These elders 
were the successors of the apostles and of Timothy and 
Titus, and there were several of them in each Church. 
The body of elders were therefore the successors of the 
apostles, and still are their successors, and the appointment 
of Bishops or Superintendents belongs to them, and is under 
their control. 

(5.) But then there is nothing in the case of Timothy 
or Titus to authorize, much less to render imperative, a 
distinct order of clergy having the power of jurisdiction and 
the right of ordination, except so far as these are intrusted 
to them and controlled by the presbyters or body of pastors, 
to whom these were left in charge by the apostles themselves. 

Methodist episcopacy recognizes these principles, is 
founded on them, and its practices correspond with them. 
It rejects what is called the distinct order of Bishops, and 
resolves all its power into the body of pastors and people, 
from whom it derives its authority, and to whom it is 
responsible for its proper exercise ; and thus it well accords 
with the principles, the spirit and the practice of the New 
Testament concerning Church government. 



CHAP. VIII.] DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 175 

4. The duties of a Methodist Bishop, as enumerated in 
the Discipline, are eight in number. 

The Church in her economy has carefully guarded against 
all undefined power or authority in her Bishops. She has 
definitely prescribed and imposed on them certain duties 
which they are bound to perform. The Bishops are not 
members of the General conference. They are not the 
delegates of any annual conference. They do not vote, 
neither do they debate, as Bishops, in the General confer- 
ence. They may deliver their opinions on any topic, but 
not as debaters. One of them, however, is president, while 
in the chair, but here he only discharges a specified duty. 
There is no upper and distinct house of Bishops, nor yet 
do they, as just stated, even mingle as voters or debaters 
with the members of the conference. They are required 
only to perform such duties as are assigned them in the 
Discipline of the Church. And they are called to a most 
scrutinizing account at each General conference, respecting 
the proper discharge of their duties. And even in case of 
trial and expulsion, they have no appeal to another tribunal ; 
as the General conference, which is the body that acts in 
their case, is the highest tribunal in the Church. They 
preside also in the annual conferences, and yet they are not 
members of any one of them. 

To preside in our conferences is the first specified duty 
of a Methodist Superintendent. This comprehends the 
presidency of the General conference, and of the annual 
conferences. 

The Bishops are the presidents of the General confer- 
ence. There is no one specially selected, either by the 
General conference for the time being, or by themselves, as 
the president of this body. This is mutually agreed on by 
the Bishops from time to time, as suits their convenience. 
But he that is in the chair for the time being is president 
alone, none of the others, during that time, being presidents. 



176 DUTIES OF BISHOPS. fcHAP. VIII. 

So, properly, there is but one president, and that one is 
whoever happens to be in the chair. The senior Bishop, 
however, by usage, opens the General conference. His 
seniority is dated from the time of his becoming Bishop ; 
and if several were elected at the same time, the seniority 
is ascribed to the one who had the highest number of votes. 

At annual conferences, when two or more of them are 
present, but one properly is the official Bishop. Still each 
presides in turn to suit their state of health and other cir- 
cumstances; and whatever Bishop fills the chair, he is 
president alone while in it. But as they divide the confer- 
ences among themselves, according to a regular and sys- 
tematic plan, the one whose previously arranged duty it is 
to attend the conference, is the official president. Yet, in 
all cases, as just observed, when another Bishop is present, 
they divide the official duties between them as suits their 
convenience. 

The presidency of a conference, whether annual or 
General, requires much knowledge of ecclesiastical affairs. 
There are many difficult questions to be solved, and points 
of order to be decided. A person who acts as president or 
moderator once or twice during his life, must necessarily, 
from want of practice, be a deficient and awkward officer. 
In this, as in other things, practice makes perfect. But the 
Methodist Bishop, who presides over several conferences 
each year, and whose duty it is so to do during life or efficient 
service, is always at home in deciding clearly the most 
difficult questions of order and business. Hence, much 
time is saved in the dispatch of the business brought before 
conference, and it is also done with greater accuracy. 
Perhaps one-third of the time of conference is saved by the 
superior skill of a permanent president. Indeed the time 
saved to the whole ministry, and therefore to the people, in 
consequence of the dispatch occasioned by our well-trained 
and ready presidents, amounts to the Church to more than 



CHAP. VIII.] DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 177 

the pastoral labor that could be performed by double the 
number of our Superintendents during the whole year. 
Our Bishops, therefore, in the place of being supernumerary 
officers, are economical savers of the time, and consequently 
the services of the ministry at large. Besides the accurate 
and uniform manner in which business is done through 
their instrumentality, serves as a bond of union in the 
Church, and prevents many of the errors, with their atten- 
dant evils, that would take place, without such an able 
presidency. 

To fix the appointments for the preachers is made, by 
the decision of General conference, another duty of a 
Methodist Bishop. 

It is generally admitted among the number of abstract 
rights, that the people have the right of choosing their 
pastors, and that pastors have also a right to choose what 
people they will serve. This in theory is very well, but 
it can rarely be followed out in practice. Hence, most 
Churches have found it necessary to restrict or regulate the 
affair for the general good, or to prevent the bad results that 
might grow out of it. The Presbyterians cannot settle or 
dismiss a minister without the consent of the presbytery ; 
nor the Protestant Episcopalians without the consent of 
their Bishop. And among those Churches, in which the 
congregation and the minister make the matter a subject of 
negotiation between themselves, the will or choice of the 
minister and the people is liable to great variations and 
corrections. Where there is a number of congregations, 
say twenty, who choose the same minister, only one of 
them can have his ministerial services ; and where there 
are twenty ministers who would choose the same congre- 
gation, only one of them can fill the office. Hence, where 
neither presbytery, Bishop, nor any other power interferes, 
the necessity of most cases will disappoint nineteen out 
of twenty of all the congregations and ministers in any 



178 DUTIES OF BISHOPS. [CHAP, VIH. 

one Church. The choice, therefore, both of ministers and 
people, must yield to circumstances. 

There are three fundamental principles adopted in the 
appointment of Methodist ministers, independent of the 
will either of people or preachers. The first is, the gen- 
eral good of the whole Church, as well as all the parts of it. 
The second is, suiting the views and wishes of the people 
as far as is consistent with the general good. And the 
third is, accommodating the wishes and conveniences of 
the preachers, as far as the general good will allow, and 
even suiting the peculiar views or wishes of the people, 
though contrary to the wishes of the preachers. In follow- 
ing out these principles, especially the first, which is the 
fundamental one, it is believed that the will of God is more 
especially consulted than in any other way, whatever may 
be the means or methods adopted. And it is right that the 
will of God, as far as it can be ascertained, should be 
regarded beyond every thing else. And perhaps the accom- 
plishing of the greatest amount of good, or aiming to do so, 
by lawful means, will approach as near to following the 
will of God as any other mode. 

It is generally known, that Methodist preachers are 
changed every two years at furthest, and are liable to be 
changed every year, and, if necessary, even oftener. This 
is the rule respecting all those on circuits and stations. 
Presiding elders may continue four years in the same dis- 
trict. Those in colleges, also editors, book agents and 
some others, may remain in their offices longer still. 

The Bishop who presides has the duty imposed on him 
of officially stationing the preachers. We do not call it a 
power or authority which may or may not be exercised; 
but we call it, with our Discipline, a duty which must be 
performed by the presiding Bishop, and which he is not 
at liberty to omit or neglect, except at the expense of his 
official standing. He must station every preacher in the 



CHAP. VIII.] DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 179 

conference. He must allow none, except the presiding 
elders, to remain more than two years successively in the 
same circuit or station. It is true, he is intrusted, in the 
performance of his duty, with very great responsibility. 
For with him is confided the sacred and important deposit 
of apportioning to their fields of labor the pastors of the 
flocks. There must be somewhere a power to decide, and 
in our Church it is intrusted to the Bishops, under the per- 
suasion that this is productive of the greatest amount of 
spiritual good, especially in an itinerant ministry. It is 
not necessary that this should be intrusted to one man, as 
is manifest from the practice of those who place it in the 
hands of a committee. 

Nevertheless, this mode of stationing ministers is accord- 
ing to the wish, or at least the choice, both of the people 
and preachers, who, for the general good, yield their own 
abstract rights, and thus mutually adopt a universal plan. 
The preachers agree to be stationed wherever they can be 
most useful; and the people, for accomplishing so noble 
an end, agree to receive such preachers as may be sent 
them according to this preconceived plan. Both yield 
their preferences; and both are satisfied. Nor are any 
sent contrary to their will or choice to any place, because 
they choose and agree to go to any appointment. Nor do 
the people receive preachers contrary to their will, for they 
too resolve to be satisfied with their pastors ; and they are, 
as a whole, better satisfied with this arrangement than they 
would be with any other. And we have no hesitation in 
saying that the members of the Methodist Church would 
never agree to change this for a different method. It is, 
therefore, a mistake to suppose that either preachers or 
people are dissatisfied with this mode of supply. Directly 
the contrary is the case. 

The stationing of preachers is not done capriciously or 
recklessly, but wisely and after the most deliberate con- 



180 DUTIES OF BISHOPS. [CHAP. VIII 

sultation. The presiding elders are the counselors, and, 
indeed, the assistants of the Bishops in making out the 
appointments. They are intimately acquainted both with 
the people and preachers, and are, therefore, the most 
impartial aids that could be found to assist in this matter. 
The Bishop always stations preachers with the advice of 
the presiding elders. 

Besides, the several circuits and stations have full access 
to the Bishop and presiding elders, who can represent their 
cases, and present their petitions or wishes, under the assur- 
ance that every thing will be well considered and matured. 
But so well are the wants of the people attended to, and so 
well are they pleased with their supplies, that compara- 
tively few petitions for individual preachers are sent to the 
Bishops. The few, however, that are sent present a great 
variety of cases, a brief survey of which will, no doubt, 
be interesting, instructive and satisfactory to the reader. 
We have now in our possession a considerable number 
of such petitions sent to Bishop Roberts from circuits, sta- 
tions, individuals and preachers, which exhibit the work 
of stationing in a very clear and interesting light. 

Some petition for talented preachers. A petition before 
us from the committee of a quarterly meeting conference, 
states: "We verily believe this to be one of the most im- 
portant stations within the conference. It contains about 
three thousand souls, is the centre of the state and the seat 
of government. It is the residence of many public officers, 
is resorted to by many strangers of distinction, and has 
many nourishing schools, whose pupils attend church. 
We want a minister whose talents would enable him to 
answer the expectations of those attending his ministry ; to 
meet with promptness and counteract successfully any im- 
proper course which our brethren of other denominations 
may take against us ; and to secure the attendance at our 
church of as many of the non-professors as possible. We 



CHAP. VIII.] DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 181 

have, therefore, to beg that you will send us one of your 
most talented preachers. Without detracting from others, 
we would suggest that brother P., for many reasons, would 
admirably meet our wants. A sense of duty, in view of 
doing good, must be our apology for presenting this request. 
We conclude, by praying that the Spirit of God may pre- 
side over all your deliberations." 

Another class of petitioners plead for a preacher who is 
well skilled in promoting the cause of Sunday schools, mis- 
sions, and the other benevolent and religious operations of 
the day. 

Some again petition for single preachers, urging that 
they are unable to support a man with a family. And these 
requests are made to an extent that would more than ex- 
haust the number of single men ; and the more so, as those 
generally who petition for them expect the very rare quali- 
fications of aged ministers in the persons of the young men 
whom they wish to be sent them. 

Others petition for the return of preachers the second 
year. Various are the reasons assigned in the petitions pre- 
sented for this purpose. The improving financial state of 
the circuit or station is urged for the re-appointment of their 
former good financier. Others plead the general cause of 
religion, or the success of the previous year, as a reason for 
re-appointment. 

A good disciplinarian is frequently called for, in order 
to regulate the concerns of the Church, and bring the 
people back to the strictness of Methodist Discipline, or 
preserve them in it. 

Sometimes after appointments are made at conference, 
the people are not exactly suited, and they apply to the 
Bishop to send them another preacher in the place of the 
one already appointed. This presents one of the most 
difficult cases within the whole range of appointments. 
Generally those who ask for the changes are people of 
16 



182 DUTIES OF BISHOPS. [cHAP. VIII. 

unreasonable demands, who think their claims for superior 
preachers are more important than those of the whole con- 
ference besides. They are also generally more or less 
petulant. As far as we have been enabled to learn, the 
changes that have occasionally been made to suit those 
persons have not been successful in accomplishing the con- 
ciliatory object which the Bishop, making the change, had 
in view. Besides, in almost all cases, even where the 
people have received cordially the preacher sent them, 
though they considered that they did not receive their due 
in ministerial talents, the result has been most happy, so 
much so that at the conclusion of the year, they have been 
desirous of having the same preacher re-appointed. 

Sometimes petitions are presented from seamen's chapels, 
and a preacher who has gifts to suit men of nautical pursuits 
is wanted. In these instances, too, the good judgment both 
of the Bishop and his advisers is put to the test. 

Afflictions on the part of preachers and their families are 
sometimes urged as reasons for particular appointments. 
We give extracts from a few letters. 

One writes as follows : " From my family circumstances, 
I deem it to be my duty to make a request in reference to 
my appointment. My labors for the past year have been 
in a section of country that is very sickly. My companion, 
who formerly possessed a sound constitution, has been 
visited with a severe attack of fever; and, before entirely 
recovering, she was taken with a relapse, accompanied with 
a state of derangement. It was thought by some that she 
would never regain her reason. This, however, she has 
regained ; but not her health. There is, at present, a 
prospect that if proper means are used, her health also will 
be restored. Her parents live in the vicinity of this place, 
with whom she at present resides. I fear I could not devote 
my time and labors to the service of the Church, if I should 
have to remove my family from the care of our friends. I 



CHAP. VIII.] DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 183 

possess but a feeble constitution, yet still I ardently desire 
to devote my little strength to the best interests of the 
Church. This I will do most cheerfully if I can receive 
an appointment convenient to my family, as I should then 
not have to spend much time in riding to and from my field 
of labor. It is painful for me thus to make a request of 
you ; as I wish to be submissive to the order of the Church 
in all things. I shall leave my case in your hands, by 
barely making known my condition." 

Another writes thus: "If I were to consult my own 

interest, I would say that I could travel F H 

circuit, with more convenience than any other, as I have a 
brother living there, whose house would be my home ; but 
if you should think best to send me to some other part of 
the work, I will go cheerfully, on condition that I may be 
enabled to provide comfortably for my family." 

An aged minister of great worth sends this petition to 
the Bishop: "As the interests of my motherless children 
require my special and personal care and attention, if you, 
in arranging the appointments, could indulge me with a 

place in one of the stations, or on the circuit of , it 

would be an accommodation for which I would be thankful. 
I arn not wont to make such requests, and this is my first. 
I hope it will be excused." 

The petitions of the parents and near relatives of preach- 
ers are sometimes urged with great feeling, and indeed much 
reason, in reference to particular appointments. 

The following addressed to Bishop Roberts, is from a 
member of the Church in behalf of the mother of a 
preacher: "Since you left us, a subject, not very remote 
from your matters, has been agitated in my mind, which I 
thought I would hint to you. It is in relation to brother 
W. O. L. Sister L., his mother, is in the decline of 
life ; and since the death of Mary Ann, she appears very 
much distressed. W. O. is her only boy, in whom her 



184 DUTIES OF BISHOPS. [CHAP. VIII. 

heart is bound up. If he could, without any derange- 
ment of your affairs, be placed on S circuit, so that 

he could see her occasionally, it would be a great comfort 
to the old lady." 

The annexed importunate appeal is from the father and 
mother of a preacher : " By some means, it has got into 
circulation here, that brother S. has declared that he will 
use his influence with the present conference to have W. 
in his district next year. This would be moving him one 
or two hundred miles at least from us. In our journey to 
the better world, we have our joys and our sorrows. Under 
some of our sorrows, all we can do, is to ask for grace to 
help us to bear them with patience and resignation. Now, 
as the above declaration, if effected, will add much to the 
list of our sorrows, and as we view it to be of that kind, 
under which it would hardly be proper to ask for grace to 
bear it patiently, we have come to the conclusion to ask for 
its being withheld, so that we may not be afflicted unneces- 
sarily. First, because we are getting old, and he is our only 
child. To this you probably may reply that we are oppos- 
ing our private feelings to the good of the cause at large. 
We have had this view of the subject under consideration; 
and conclude we are justified in saying the contrary : for 
this reason — his object, and the wish of the conference, is, 
that he should preach. We do not wish him to desist in 
the least. But you may say, there is a probability of his 
being more useful where he is not known. We cannot see 
why this should be the case. On this circuit, he is par- 
tially known ; and certain we are, that the people would be 
very glad he should be appointed to labor here. Moreover, 
our opinion is, that the probability of his being useful here, 
is not only as great, but far greater than at any place where 
he is a total stranger. A revival is going on at this time in 
many parts of the circuit; and we believe we speak the 
sentiments of many, when we say, he seems peculiarly 



CHAP. VIII.] DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 185 

adapted to labor in such places. Will you silence us at 
once, by saying, all these conclusions arise from our over- 
weening fondness ? Far from this silencing us ; for we feel 
something within that testifies to the contrary. But we 
have another reason for wishing him to be sent to this circuit. 
He is encumbered with a family, and destitute of the means 
of moving far. This, we think, ought to have considerable 
weight in making out the appointments of the preachers. 
For we believe it is pretty generally conceded, that the 
traveling preachers have a laborious time of it at best, and 
for which their pay in this life is inadequate, even should 
they get all that is allowed them. Would it not be adding 
considerably to their labor, and to the exhausting of their 
stipend, to send them from one extreme part of the conference 
to the other ? We think it would ; and feel a confidence that 
this point will be duly considered. Should it not be deemed 
expedient to send him to this circuit, permit us to name M. 
In sending him to either place, much saving in the article 
of money would be effected, as T have made some arrange- 
ment for the accommodation of his family, being impressed 
with the hope that he will be appointed to one of the places. 
The subject is before you, and permit us to ask you not to 
treat it with indifference. I write under the impression of 
your presiding in the conference. If you should not, you 
may hand this to the person that does, and aid our request 
if you please." 

We find the following letter from the Rev. Philip Gatch, 
and as it is the only letter we have ever seen from his hand 
we publish it entire, especially as it is very brief. It is dated 
August 27th, 1829, and addressed to Bishop Roberts: "If 
consistent with your will and judgment, as you have George 
under your jurisdiction, I should be pleased if you could 
give him a station the coming year in one of the neighboring 
circuits. I am old, and the time of my departure is near 
at hand, and I should be glad of his company at times, 
16* 



186 DUTIES OF BISHOPS. [CHAP. Vll*. 

while I remain in this world. He is my Benjamin; but I 
have freely given him up to God, and the work of the 
ministry. I hope you will excuse the liberty I have taken. 
Peace be with you." 

Sometimes a remonstrance is sent to the Bishop to prevent 
the re-appointment of a preacher the second year, or even 
to prevent a certain preacher being appointed for the first 
time. These, too, must be listened to, and the true merits 
of the objections duly weighed, in order to prevent future 
difficulties. 

Transferring from one conference to another is sometimes 
one of the difficulties in the way of stationing preachers. 
Properly, the Bishops, according to Discipline, have the 
power of transferring from one conference to another, guided, 
as they are, by their good judgment in this as well as in other 
matters. When a conference is full, the members very gener- 
ally are averse to transfers. Some do not wish the transfer 
among them of those who are called superior preachers, as 
such may be said to encroach on the privileges that otherwise 
might be the lot of the leading men of the conference to 
which the transfer is desired. Others do not want the 
transfer of preachers below mediocrity, as these are no real 
acquisition. There is likewise a solitary preacher here and 
there, who is fond of change, and the importunities of such 
for transfers have embarrassed the Bishops not unfrequently. 
To conferences not well supplied, the Bishops transfer with- 
out hesitancy; but then the conferences that lose their 
members, if those members are highly prized, object to 
giving up their valuable assistance. On these, and several 
other accounts, there are no small difficulties connected with 
the transferring of preachers. 

The following is a plea of a very influential preacher, 
claiming the restitution of both the principal and interest of 
the transfers made from his conference to another. He 
asks to be refunded on the principles of justice: "It was 



CHAP. VIII.] DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 187 

known to the Bishop that six or eight of our first "men had 
been removed within three or four years ; some to the west, 
some to New York, some on foreign missions, and some 
by death. But as he has probably conferred with you on 
this matter, I need not enlarge. There is one point, how- 
ever, on which I beg to be heard: it was understood, I 
believe, when the conference was set off, that we made them 
a loan of two or three leading men, for the purpose of 
giving them a start, whom they were to return after a short 
time, with interest. And now, we want our own. Should 
they demur on this ground, still we want one or two, at 
least, of their first men ; and I cannot doubt that the general 
interest requires they should be furnished us. But do not 
misunderstand me. We want men of the first class, or we 
should prefer to raise our own supply ; for common-place 
preachers can be had by wholesale within our own limits." 
Here is a plea for a transfer in behalf of an aged mother, 
presented to Bishop Roberts, by the brother of the preacher 
who desired it : " We have in Baltimore an aged mother, 
who is poor, and is depending on us, in a great measure, 
for a support. She has been a member of the Church for 
upward of thirty years. She has been a kind and pious 
mother ; and it is our duty to take care of her the balance 
of her days. If my brother were in this conference with 
me, we could render her last days easy and comfortable. 
She grieves very much in consequence of the great distance 
of my brother from her, and is very anxious for him to be 
transferred. Moreover, she has not had good health for 
some time ; and I am inclined to think that it is owing in 
part, to my brother's being so far away. At our last con- 
ference I spoke to Bishops Hedding and Emory on the 
subject, and they were perfectly willing for a transfer to be 
made, and said they would do their best, but .were fearful 
they could not do much, if any thing, as they would not be 
at the conference. They advised me to speak to some ten 



188 DUTIES OF BISHOPS. [CHAP. VIII. 

or twelve of the principal preachers, and get their consent, 
and then write to you. I have taken their advice. Brother 
Hedding said it was not absolutely necessary to take this 
course; but he remarked, you might feel a reluctance in 
making the transfer, not knowing the minds of the preachers 
of this conference on the subject. I have not had oppor- 
tunity to see as many of the preachers as I desired, but I 
have not named it to one who refused to give his cordial 
consent. All those to whom I have spoken, say he ought 
to come, on his mother's account; and they told me I was 
at liberty to use their names in any way I saw proper, in 
writing to you." 

From the foregoing, the reader will perceive the variety 
and extent of petitions in reference to the appointment of 
preachers ; and though all petitions receive respectful con- 
sideration, there are some of them which are rather per- 
plexing than otherwise. When a preacher is asked for by 
name, and the Bishop does not grant the request, and this is 
known to the other preachers, as will almost always be the 
case, then the preacher sent to the appointment will feel 
much embarrassed, inasmuch as he will look upon him- 
self, more or less, as an intruder. Besides, according to 
the principles of itinerancy, all preachers agree to serve 
the Church wherever they are appointed, without any spe- 
cial choice of their own; and all the people, likewise, 
agree to be thus served. There is, therefore, a mutual 
compact between preachers and people to serve and be. 
served, as the stationing powers shall decide. To ask, 
then, for special favors on the part of the people or 
preachers, seems scarcely consistent. If one circuit be 
peculiarly favored, then another must suffer in order to 
accommodate. Likewise, if one preacher be peculiarly 
favored in his appointment, another must endure hard- 
ships and privations on the account. The great end aimed 
at by the mutual concessions of people and preachers is the 



CHAP. VIII.] DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 189 

general good ; and when this can be accomplished and the 
parties suited, with certain accommodations, all is well. 

But the greater portion of both preachers and people 
are opposed, in general, to preachers asking particular sta- 
tions for themselves, and, also, to circuits asking particular 
preachers ; because they believe this interferes, more or less, 
with the vigorous working of the itinerancy, to which our 
whole Church are passionately attached, in consequence 
of its manifold beneficial results. It is certainly advan- 
tageous to the people; but it is a grievous burden on the 
ministry, and can never be otherwise. 

In our periodicals communications have frequently been 
published against the practice of petitioning for particular 
preachers. We give, as a specimen, the annexed docu- 
ment, adopted at the second quarterly conference of New- 
man circuit, Georgia, in the year 1843, signed by Peyton 
P. Smith, presiding elder, and B. H. Mitchell, secretary. 
It was published in the Southern Christian Advocate : 

"It appearing to the conference, that a very common 
practice has existed for the last few years, and is becoming 
more common year after year, for the members of our 
Church of the various circuits within the bounds of the 
Georgia annual conference, to send up petitions to said con- 
ference, praying the conference would send to them a 
preacher therein named ; and these petitions not only hav- 
ing found their way into said conference from our societies, 
but from individual members of our Church ; and we, the 
members of said conference, deeming it to be an uninten- 
tional and unforeseen, but real encroachment by said soci- 
ties and individuals upon our itinerant system — a system 
that we conceive to have been matured when our Church 
was in its infancy by our fathers — a system that we believe 
has carried forward the great cause of Methodism to the 
spiritual joy and comfort of a large portion of the sons of 
Adam, and the only positive system that can be adopted, 



190 DUTIES OF BISHOPS. [CHAP. VIII. 

we believe, to proclaim adequately the glad tidings of salva- 
tion to a lost and ruined world : therefore, 

"Resolved, By the members of this conference, that 
they respectfully suggest to our societies and individual 
members of this circuit, to abandon the practice of petition- 
ing as aforesaid. 

11 Resolved, That we, the members of this conference, 
will abandon the practice ourselves of petitioning the con- 
ference, upon said subject, as individuals or members of a 
particular society, believing that the only proper medium 
through which such request should be made, is the pre- 
siding elder. 

" Resolved, That we will use our influence in love, and 
with due deference to the opinions of our brethren, to 
induce them to abandon the practice as aforesaid, and that 
we will, with them, endeavor cheerfully to receive any 
preacher that the Bishop presiding at our annual confer- 
ence, may, for the future, send to preach to us the unsearch- 
able riches of Christ; and that we will endeavor to sustain 
him both by our prayers and money. 

"Resolved, That we recommend the adoption of these 
resolutions by all the quarterly conferences of the various 
circuits within the bounds of the Georgia annual confer- 
ence." 

To petition for a particular preacher seems very different 
from petitioning for one of certain qualifications, and setting 
forth the reasons for such a request. In the former case, 
there seems to be an interference, as a general rule, with 
the privileges of other circuits or stations : in the latter, 
there appears to be little else than information communi- 
cated respecting their spiritual wants. Nevertheless, in 
most cases, the spiritual wants of all, in every part, will 
be as well supplied by the usual representation of the pre- 
siding elders. Still, some will continue their mode of 
petitioning; and it would be as improper to reject such 



CHAP. VIII.] DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 191 

petitions as it would be sometimes to grant them, as grant- 
ing them would deprive, in many cases, others of their fair 
and legitimate rights. 

The following petition is from the members of a colored 
Church in Nashville, Tennessee. It prays for the re-ap- 
pointment of one who had been instrumental in raising 
them a house of worship : " We, your unworthy servants, 
desire to be unfeignedly thankful to Almighty God for his 
favors bestowed on us, and for all the mercies we have 
received from his bountiful hand. We would not deem it 
expedient, from the humble sphere and station that we move 
in, to address you, but for the common salvation bestowed 
on us through Jesus Christ our Lord. We, as a body, 
formerly suifered much privation, as to our religious enjoy- 
ment, on account of our church being so small; but, 
through the blessing of God, and the instrumentality of our 
venerable father, Gwin, we have got a comfortable church 
erected exclusively for our benefit, for which we owe many 
thanks to our great and good Master. This, however, has 
not been done without considerable difficulty. Since our 
church was erected, our society has increased very much. 
The blessed work of reformation is still progressing. Last 
Sabbath was our quarterly meeting, at which time fifteen 
of our fellow citizens professed to find Jesus precious, 
making, in all, since our church was built, sixty in number. 
Our privileges are very small ; and, although our great 
Master, we are sure, can effect great things, yet we are 
fearful to trust our affairs in the hands of young and inex- 
perienced men : not that we doubt the veracity or piety of 
such preachers ; but we believe that experience, as well as 
piety, is necessary for a proper discharge of the duties of this 
station. We would, therefore, pray you, by every sacred 
feeling of our hearts, if it be consistent, in your estima- 
tion, with the interest of the Church, to return our vener- 
able father, Gwin, to us again, that he may comfort those 



102T DUTIES OF BISHOPS. [CHAP. VIII. 

who mourn in Zion, and proclaim the acceptable year of 
the Lord." 

The annexed petition from Sandusky City will show 
the interest sometimes manifested in behalf of our Church 
by many who are not members of it. In accordance with 
the request of the petitioners, a preacher, the Rev. John 
Janes, was stationed among them, who returned twenty- 
six members at the close of the year. The petition is 
dated August 28, 1828, and signed by C. F. D., S. P., 
and D. H. T.: 

" We, whose names are hereunto subscribed, have been 
appointed, at a regularly organized town meeting, as a com- 
mittee to draft and circulate a subscription, to ascertain 
what would be voluntarily offered for the support of a 
minister of your order, with instructions, if we were 
satisfied that the encouragement would justify it, to send 
to you, as the Superintendent of the Ohio conference of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, who, we understand, is in 
possession of the appointing power, a request for a preacher 
to serve us during the current year. In conformity to the 
powers vested in us, together with our wish, and, as we 
most confidently believe, the wish of our fellow citizens, 
who have united to make this our duty, we forward this as 
our memorial. We have made our inquiries to such an 
extent as enables us to say, without hesitation, that should 
it be thought an object worthy your attention, and, at the 
same time, should it fall within the limits of your power, to 
send us a single man for the first year, one who is pos- 
sessed of full ministerial powers and sufficient talent to 
attract attention, we could give him such support as 
would, we doubt not, yield entire satisfaction. Moreover, 
a fine and ample field of action would here be opened for 
the employment of his time and talents. Our situation is 
uncommonly pleasant, being on the borders of and in full 
view of the beautiful Sandusky Bay. The harbor is the 



CHAP. VIII.] DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 193 

safest and most accessible on the southern shore of Lake 
Erie. Our village has already attained a considerable 
growth, both as to population and commercial interests; 
and we have encouraging prospects before us. This place 
is already recognized as a port of entry. We have not, as 
yet, any denomination efficiently organized in our village ; 
and, of course, we think the present opportunity highly 
favorable for the establishment of Methodism. Various 
means have been resorted to by individuals to supply this 
place with religious instructions; but all have hitherto 
seemed to be unsuccessful. The circuit preachers have 
visited us; though, as we apprehend, to little purpose. 
Ministers of other denominations have, also, occasionally 
preached here ; but our means are not equal to the high 
pecuniary claims of some of them. At present the popular 
voice seems to favor Methodism. There has been, for 
some years, a small society in this place, who have labored 
under much depression, arising from causes needless to 
enumerate. In order to encourage this little flock, and 
open a door for their enlargement, we have deemed it 
advisable to take our present course in petitioning you. 
Our village is a great thoroughfare for travelers. Men 
of distinguished rank, from various parts of our own highly 
favored country, and also from Europe, often pass and 
re-pass here during the summer season; and not unfre- 
quently they have to remain over the Sabbath, waiting the 
arrival of a steamboat. By such we have again and again 
been asked, ' Have you no place of worship, nor any 
religious meeting in your village, which, in so many 
respects, is highly distinguished?' We are under the 
pain of answering, ' No !' Our citizens are mostly east- 
ern emigrants. Many of them are enterprising and observ- 
ing men. A clergyman of easy and graceful manners, 
united with ordinary talents, would, no doubt, be suc- 
cessful. Dogmatism and polemical divinity would, as we 
17 



194 DUTIES OF BISHOPS. [CHAP. VIII 

apprehend, at present be of but little use to us. We take 
the liberty to make these remarks, because we are aware 
that a word to the wise is sufficient. Your wisdom and 
experience will enable you to determine whether you can 
meet our case or not. Please inform us of the result as 
soon after the close of the conference as is practicable. 
We would add, if we are sick we have no one to invite 
to console us in the capacity of a clergyman ; if we are 
called upon in the order of Divine Providence to follow a 
relative or neighbor to the tomb, we have to close the grave 
without religious rites ; but we forbear. Very respectfully 
we subscribe ourselves yours in behalf of our fellow 
citizens." 

Petitions from individuals or letters from committees, are 
liable to considerable objections, as they contain the views 
merely of individuals or of minorities, and are not, there- 
fore, proper indices of the wants or wishes of the body of 
the people. Among other regulations, our English brethren 
adopt the following rules. 

No preacher shall return to a circuit where he has been 
stationed, till he shall have been absent from it eight years ; 
and where there are more than two circuits in the same city 
or town, no preacher shall be so stationed in them as to 
remain in such city or town for a period exceeding six years 
in succession. 

Quarterly meetings may petition for preachers ; and such 
petitions will receive all due respect. But no private 
letters concerning stations are considered either proper or 
in form. Those only are so considered which come from 
the majorities of regular quarterly meetings. Letters from 
committees or individuals are not attended to, and conse- 
quently the conference is seldom troubled with them. 

The aged preachers are provided with circuits before any 
others. 

Particular care is taken that the removals be as limited in I 



CHAP. VIII.] DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 195 

their distance as possible, in order to save time, expense 
and trouble. 

Married preachers are stationed in proportion to the num- 
ber of Church members ; that proportion being, one married 
preacher to four hundred and fifty members; two where 
there are nine hundred ; and three where there are thirteen 
hundred and fifty. 

The appointment of their editors, book agents, missionary 
secretaries and tutors in their theological institute, is ordi- 
narily for a term not exceeding six years. If, in the course 
of the fifth year, the committee that has charge of these 
departments recommend the re-appointment of any of them, 
a special committee of the conference considers the matter, 
and if that committee agree, the conference may re-appoint 
for a similar term, or a shorter one, as they deem best. 

In the American Church, the General conference appoints 
the editors and book agents, and the missionary secretaries ; 
but the Bishops appoint all others. The just mentioned 
regulations of our British brethren might not altogether suit 
our circumstances; still they may be wise rules for their 
own government. 

But why, it may be asked, does the General conference 
lodge the power of stationing the preachers in the episco- 
pacy ? The answer is, because they judged it the very best 
arrangement that could be made to sustain an efficient itine- 
rant ministry, the object of which is to carry the Gospel of 
Christ to every part of our diversified continent ; and the 
result has fully proved the superiority of the plan. 

To change, receive and suspend preachers, forms another 
of the duties of a Bishop, and is expressed in the Discipline, 
on the 29th page, in the following words : " In the intervals 
of the conferences, to change, receive and suspend preachers, 
as necessity may require, and as the Discipline directs." 

For various reasons, it may be necessary to change from 
one circuit or conference, to another circuit or conference. 



196 DITTIES OF BISHOPS. [CHAP. VIII. 

in order to supply vacancies, or prevent or remove difficulties 
which can be remedied by no other means than a change 
of preachers. 

It will be necessary to receive local preachers, to fill up 
vacancies occasioned by death, affliction or other unavoidable 
causes, as well as to supply the growing wants of the Church 
where more laborers are required. 

In consequence of accusation, the Bishop, too, may find 
it necessary sometimes to sit on a case before a committee, 
when a preacher is suspended from all official duties until 
the sitting of the next conference. There have, however, 
been but few instances in which this has been done ; and 
we believe it ought to be avoided by the Bishops, except 
where it is indispensably requisite ; because it unneces- 
sarily involves them in matters which ordinarily do not 
belong to their office. 

Hence, in all these cases, it is only when " necessity may 
require,' ' that the Bishop will exercise the power intrusted 
to him. But when he must do so, he must also proceed 
as " the Discipline directs." That is, he cannot receive a 
preacher unless he be regularly licensed or ordained. He 
cannot suspend, except the committee who sit in the case, 
first condemn. And all this is limited to the intervals of 
conferences ; for to the conferences particularly the discharge 
of these duties belongs. The Bishop, therefore, can exer- 
cise no arbitrary power in the cases we have mentioned. 
As far as the Discipline directs, he must be guided by its 
instructions. Where it fails to direct, the necessity of the 
case or the reason of the thing, must be his guide. A 
wanton or foolish decision in such cases, would subject the 
Bishop to scorn ; and likewise to the correction of the 
General conference. 

To travel through the Church at large is another duty 
of the Bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church. This 
is explained by " traveling at large among the people," and 



CHAP. VIII.3 DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 19? 

by the language of the restrictive regulations which describes 
it as an " itinerant general superintendency." The General 
conference has left to the Bishops the making of such an 
apportionment of the work among themselves as shall, in 
their judgment, promote the general good. Some of the 
Bishops and preachers have been in favor of districting the 
work for four years, each Bishop confining his labors to his 
particular charge, until the succeeding General conference. 
Others are for sending the Bishops two by two on episcopal 
divisions, so that they may be able to visit the people in a 
greater number of places, and thus become more particularly 
acquainted with both people and preachers. While the 
majority probably wish to leave the whole to the discretion 
of the Bishops themselves. It is certainly impossible now, 
or will be after next General conference, for each Bishop to 
visit all the conferences once in four years ; and should the 
present plan be continued, the mere presidency in confer- 
ences will be the principal work of Bishops, except long 
and expensive journeys on the public thoroughfares of travel. 

It is made the duty of the Bishops " to oversee the spir- 
itual and temporal concerns of our Church." This implies 
no more than a general oversight of the whole economy of 
the Church, so as to ascertain if there be any abuses, and 
employ their influence to have them remedied according to 
Discipline. They have no control over the property or 
funds of the Church, nor can they avail themselves of the 
least part of either. They are allowed, as other preachers, 
a bare support for themselves and their families, when they 
have any ; their traveling expenses are also paid. There 
is no room here for the exercise of arbitrary power, as 
every thing is to be regulated according to Discipline. 

The Bishops too are required " to ordain Bishops, elders 

and deacons." But they have no power of themselves to 

ordain without the approval of the presbyteries, and indeed 

the consent of the people. They cannot ordain a Bishop 

17* 



198 DUTIES OF BISHOPS. [CHAP. VIII 

until he is first elected as such by the General conference. 
Neither can they ordain elders or deacons until they are 
first elected to these offices by an annual conference. The 
voice of the Christian believers, moreover, is to be heard 
both in licensing preachers, and in recommending them 
for the itinerancy, and likewise in recommending local 
preachers to the annual conferences as fit persons to be 
elected elders or deacons. They may exercise their power 
of suspending the ordination of a person elected, if objec- 
tions are made to him, until his case can be farther examined 
into and fully reviewed and decided upon by the proper 
tribunal. This is deemed a necessary guard, in order to 
inquire thoroughly into the validity of the reasons for the 
person's election, or to examine some point which had pre- 
viously not come to the knowledge of the presbyterial 
electors. 

It is the duty of a Bishop " to decide all questions of law 
in an annual conference, subject to the General conference ; 
but in all cases the application of law shall be with the con- 
ference." This regulation was made in 1840, and it stands 
in connection with questions not easily decided. We think 
that nothing is gained by dissensions between the president 
of a conference and the conference itself, concerning the 
lawfulness of putting certain questions to vote. To record 
a protest, or a different opinion, and then proceed, as had 
invariably been the practice in Methodist conferences up to 
the time mentioned, is much better than to hem up a con- 
ference by the veto of the Bishop. There seems to us 
something in the entangled process of vetoing which but ill 
accords with the unanimity and good feeling that have almost 
always existed, and do now exist between the Bishops 
and the conferences. We wish this regulation had never 
had a place in our Discipline. We should be glad to see 
it annulled by the next General conference. In this we 
know Bishop Roberts concurred. 



CHAP. VIII.] DUTIES OF BISHOPS. 199 

The regulation of the circuits and stations, and the dis- 
tricts, is amongst the duties of the Bishops. He fixes on 
the size of the districts, and holds a negative on the 
divisions of circuits and stations. Nevertheless, there is no 
imperative control exercised in regulating this matter. To 
prevent uncalled for divisions is the leading design here, as 
the wishes of the people are by this arrangement met, 
except when the wishes of one circuit or a proposed circuit 
infringe on the acknowledged privileges of others. 

4. A Bishop is amenable to the General conference, who 
have power to expel him for improper conduct if they deem 
it necessary. The Bishops are as responsible as any other 
preachers in the Church. They are entirely subject to the 
General conference. In the interval of the conference, 
"they are subject to be tried by seven elders and two 
deacons, as prescribed above, for any immorality, or sup- 
posed immorality ; and may be suspended by two-thirds of 
these, not only from all public offices, but even from being 
private members of the society, till the ensuing General 
conference. This mode subjects the Bishops to a trial 
before a court of judicature, considerably inferior to that of 
a yearly conference." (See Discipline with notes, of 1792, 
page 42.) 

At the General conference, the character and administra-> 
tion of each Bishop undergo a strict scrutiny; and should 
any mistake have been committed, or any mal-administration 
be ascertained, he is corrected. 

Besides, in case of suspension by the nine preachers 
who sit on his case, he remains in his suspended condition 
until the coming session of the General conference ; and if 
this body should expel him he has no appeal, as already 
stated, to any other or higher tribunal. 

5. If a Bishop cease from traveling at large among the 
people, without the consent of the General conference, h0 
shall not exercise his episcopal office thereafter in any 



200 DUTIES 0F BISHOPS. [CHAP. VIII. 

degree. And, indeed, the General conference cannot allow 
a Bishop to exercise episcopal powers except he itinerates, 
for so the writer thinks the third restrictive rule is to be 
interpreted. This rule says: "The General conference 
shall not change or alter any part or rule of our govern- 
ment, so as to do away episcopacy, or destroy the plan 
of our itinerant general superintendency." The office is 
an episcopacy or general superintendency, and the manner 
of exercising its duties, or filling the office, is by itiner- 
ating; therefore no Bishop can exist, in a local capacity, 
in the Methodist Episcopal Church. This episcopacy, or 
general superintendency, is not to be done away with, or 
destroyed, by changing or altering any part or ride of our 
government. The General conference must, therefore, 
elect a sufficient number of Bishops to do their appropriate 
work of traveling at large. No change whatever that 
obstructs them in the discharge of their duty can be 
effected constitutionally by the General conference. Con- 
sequently, when Bishops are unable to do efficient service, 
they ought to be superannuated ; and when superannuated 
they have no more power as Bishops than other superan- 
nuated preachers. We insert here the note on this topic 
from the Discipline with notes of 1792: "The Bishops 
are obliged to travel till the General conference pronounces 
them worn out or superannuated ; for that certainly is the 
meaning of the answer to the sixth question of this section. 
What a restriction ! Where is the like in any other epis- 
copal Church ? It would be a disgrace to our episcopacy 
to have Bishops settled on their plantations here and there, 
evidencing to all the world that, instead of breathing the 
spirit of their office, they could without remorse lay down 
their crown and bury the most important talents God has 
given to man ! We would rather choose that our episco- 
pacy should be blotted out from the face of the earth, than 
be spotted with such disgraceful conduct ! All the episco- 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 201 

pal Churches in the world are conscious of the dignity of 
the episcopal office. The greatest part of them endeavor 
to preserve this dignity by large salaries, splendid dresses, 
and other appendages of pomp and splendor. But if an 
episcopacy has neither the dignity which arises from these 
worldly trappings, nor that infinitely superior dignity which 
is the attendant of labor, of suffering and enduring hard- 
ship for the cause of Christ, and of a venerable old age, the 
concluding scene of a life devoted to the service of God, it 
instantly becomes the disgrace of a Church and the just 
ridicule of the world !" 



CHAPTER IX. 

THE GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 

The successionists of various sects, whether Romish, 
Anglican, or American, take upon them to denounce as 
invalid the Methodist ministry, in common with all min- 
isters of pastoral or presbyterial ordination, such as Pres- 
byterians, Baptists and Congregationalists. These de- 
nouncers and anathematizers connect ordination particularly 
with Methodist episcopacy. Yet, with Methodists them- 
selves, the relation of ordination to their Bishops is a mere 
accident; inasmuch as they consider that ordination to the 
ministry belongs to the whole Church, particularly to the 
believers or pious, and to the ordinary pastors who feed the 
flocks. Still, as the subject of ordination is connected, if 
not in essence, yet in other respects, with Methodist Bish- 
ops, it may not be amiss, in writing the life of one of our 
Bishops, to give some reasons for our conduct in rejecting 
the modes of ordination adopted by successionists, whether 
of Rome, of England, or their imitators in America. To 
our own mind, there are abundant reasons for our rejecting 



202 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

the unscriptural modes of inducting into the ministry prac- 
ticed by our denouncers ; and we unhesitatingly affirm that 
the Scriptural grounds on which we base our ordination to 
the ministry are numerous and strong. In presenting, in a 
very brief manner, this topic, we shall furnish some pre- 
liminary remarks on the general subject, examine the 
claims of the high pretensions of our opponents, and then 
give some reasons for our own conduct. 

I. We will first make some remarks on succession in 
general : 

1. Mere local or personal succession cannot be the true 
mark of the apostolic Church. 

We would ask, whom did Christ succeed ? And, also, 
whom did the apostles succeed? In a certain sense, indeed, 
Christ succeeded Melchisedec, though there was no formal 
succession of persons or places connecting them. The 
apostles were the true successors of Aaron and the prophets, 
because they preserved the true doctrines and faith, and 
were personally righteous. The Jews boasted of locally 
and personally succeeding Moses, although they corrupted 
his doctrines by their traditions, and were unlike him in 
their practices. 

The Scriptures assure us that there may be a succession 
of persons and places, where there does not exist the true 
succession of the apostles. There are many apostolic pre- 
dictions which assert this. Paul addresses the presbyters 
or bishops of Ephesus thus : " For I know this, that after 
my departure shall grievous wolves enter in among you, 
not sparing the flock. Also of your own selves shall men 
arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples 
after them," Acts xx, 29, 30. And Paul says to Timo- 
thy; "In the last times some shall depart from the faith, 
giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils; 
speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their conscience seared 
with a hot iron ; forbidding to marry, and commanding to 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 203 

abstain from meats," 1 Timothy iv, 1-3. Anti-Christ is 
predicted as " sitting in the temple of God," 2 Thessalo- 
nians ii, 4. So also Peter : " There were also false proph- 
ets among the people, as there will be false teachers among 
you," 2 Peter ii, 1. 

Ecclesiastical history abounds with examples, confirming 
these statements. In the Church of Antioch, Paul of Sa- 
mosta, the heresiarch, succeeded orthodox bishops. Peter 
Gnaphoeus, the Eutychean, Macarius, the Monothelite, and 
other heretics, filled the same see. Georgius and Lucius, 
Arians, Dioscorus, an Eutychean, and Cyrus, a Monothe- 
lite, were bishops of the Church of Alexandria, which was 
planted by the apostles. In the Church of Constantinople, 
Macedonius, Nestorius and Eutyches, were bishops. 

The most ancient fathers place no stress on a mere local 
succession, apart from the true succession of pure doctrines, 
and correct moral principles and conduct. Tertullian, Euse- 
bius, Jerome, Augustine and Ambrose, affirm that the doc- 
trines, morals and practices of the apostles are principally to 
be insisted on, and not a personal or local succession merely. 

2. The true succession is designated by the truth or 
sound doctrine. 

By fajse doctrines, anti-Christ is to be discovered. St. 
John, in his second epistle, is very express on this subject. 
"For many deceivers are entered into the world, who con- 
fess not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh. This is a 
deceiver, and an anti-Christ. Look to yourselves, 'that we 
lose not those things which we have wrought, but that 
we receive a full reward. Whosoever transgresseth, and 
abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God. He 
that abideth in the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the 
Father and the Son. If there come any among you, and 
bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, 
neither bid him God speed : for he that biddeth him God 
speed, is partaker of his evil deeds," 2 John, 7-11. Mul- 



204 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

titudes of Scriptural passages could be quoted to show that 
truth of doctrine is inseparable from the true succession. 
Hence, if the ministers of a Church, instead of truth, teach 
error ; if, instead of declaring and pressing the laws of God, 
they inculcate precepts prejudicial to and destructive of 
those laws, how can they be the successors of the apostles 
and the primitive Christians ? 

3. The inculcation of sound moral principles, and the 
enforcement of upright moral conduct among her members, 
is an indispensable mark of the true Church. A wicked 
people cannot be God's people. The true Church, there- 
fore, admits none within her pale but those who, in the 
judgment of charity, possess or are seeking the power of 
godliness. And so soon as wicked persons are there found 
to exist, she will separate them from her communion unless 
they refuse to be reformed. It, therefore, follows that the 
Church which receives wicked persons into her membership 
or ministry, or permits them to remain in either, cannot be 
the true Church, if indeed such a heterogeneous assemblage 
can be regarded as a Church at all. To sustain this position 
many passages of Holy Writ might be produced. 

4. The true mode and spirit of worship is another mark 
of the apostolic Church. Surely the pure Church cannot 
foster idolatry within her pale. She can have only one 
God, and one Mediator. The First and Second Command- 
ments enjoin this true worship ; and, moreover, idolatrous 
worship is everywhere in Scripture denounced in the 
strongest terms. 

5. There are certain classes of men ineligible to the 
ministry, in consequence of their disability to fill the offices, 
and therefore their appointment is null and void. 

(1.) The wicked are ineligible to the ministry. Of this 
many passages of Scripture testify, and it is needless to 
quote them here. 

No Church is at liberty, knowingly, to authorize a wicked 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 205 

person to preach the Gospel. Such a one, though ordained 
by man, is still as unauthorized as he was before his ordi- 
nation ; and no people under heaven ought to receive him 
as an embassador of Christ, even though all the ecclesiastical 
bodies on the face of the earth should have endowed him 
with all the power they possess ; for the simple reason that 
those bodies have no power to choose improper persons for 
the ministry. Such persons thus chosen are no more 
eligible to the ministry than a foreigner or minor is to the 
Presidency of the United States. Not but that the hypo- 
critical may occasionally "creep unawares" into the 
ministerial office ; but then a vigilant and pious people and 
ministry can either prevent such persons from entering the 
sacred work, or detect and expel them when entered, so 
that the Church will receive little or no damage from that 
source. 

(2.) Heretics cannot ordain or be ordained to the Chris- 
tian ministry, or be continued in the exercise of it. The 
Scriptures "reject all heretics," 2 Peter ii, 1, especially 
those that deny the Lord that bought them. The Church 
can give heretics no authority to preach or administer sacra- 
ments or the ordinances of the Church. During the fourth 
century, the greater part of the Bishops or prelates became 
Arians, denying the true Godhead of Christ, and the per- 
sonality and divinity of the Holy Ghost. Nevertheless, 
the ordinations of these Arians were generally received. 
And it is probable that nearly all the prelatical ordinations 
in the world came from Arians. Yet Arians have no com- 
mission from Christ, and can give none. All they do is 
null and void from the beginning, to all intents and pur- 
poses. The same remarks will apply to heretics of various 
other grades besides the Arians. 

(3.) He that is a Simonist, cannot be a minister of 
Christ. Simony has been always condemned as a sin of 
the greatest magnitude, both by general and provincial 
18 



206 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

councils ; and it seems generally conceded, that Simonists 
cannot be ordained ministers of the Gospel, nor can they 
ordain others. 

To the foregoing views it is objected, first, " That though 
one Bishop who ordains may be a Simonist, a heretic, or a 
vicious person, yet the others concerned in the ordination, 
may not be such." To this we answer, that in the ordina- 
tion of a Bishop, there is always one Bishop who alone 
consecrates. This is the universal language of the rituals. 
The other Bishops who may be present, or who take part 
in the ceremony, are rather there as witnesses than as con- 
secrators. The consecration of Bishops, therefore, always 
depends upon the capability of the one Bishop who con- 
secrates, and whenever he is found incompetent, the general 
rule is that his ordinations are invalid. 

It is also objected, secondly, " That Judas continued to 
possess full episcopal authority, notwithstanding his being a 
thief, a devil and a traitor; and that therefore a Bishop 
retains full episcopal authority, however wicked he may 
be." To this plea, which is nothing less than a plea for 
sin and unrighteousness, we reply, 1. There is no proof 
that Judas was a wicked man when he was first put into 
his office, but the contrary. 2. The office of apostle before 
our Lord's resurrection was a very limited one. The 
apostles then performed no ordinations, and exercised no 
superintendence over any person. When their commission 
was more fully given, they were to wait at Jerusalem until 
they should be endowed with power from on high. This 
was bestowed on the day of Pentecost. 3. There is no 
proof that Judas performed a single act as an apostle, after 
he had become a devil, a thief and a traitor. It was only 
six days before the Passover, on which Christ suffered, that 
he was first charged with these crimes. It was after this 
that the devil is said to have entered Judas. His treason fol- 
lowed. There is no proof that he was continued a single 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 207 

day in his apostleship after his criminal conduct. 4. It is 
declared that " Judas by transgression fell from his apostle- 
ship," Acts i, 25. " And none of them is lost, but the son 
of perdition," John xvii, 12. He, therefore, fell from his 
apostleship by sin before he hanged himself. 

The conclusion is, that no Bishop or other preacher has 
any ministerial authority after he becomes a wicked man, 
but, as a man of this character, he falls from his office by 
transgression. Hence, all wicked men cease to have minis- 
terial authority when they become wicked. 

(4.) Bad men must, therefore, be rejected from the 
ministry of Christ, and their people are bound to forsake 
them. The New Testament requires us to forsake all who 
pretend to be ministers, but who are plainly unholy or 
vicious, and who teach false doctrines. So our Lord de- 
clares, " Beware of false prophets, which come to you in 
sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. 
Ye shall know them by their fruits," &c, Matthew vii, 
15-20. Tertullian says, De Prcescrip, c. 4, "Who are 
false prophets, but false preachers ? Who are false apostles, 
except those who preach an adulterated Gospel? " Christ 
says of his sheep, " A stranger will they not follow, but 
will flee from him ; for they know not the voice of a 
stranger," John x, 5. This establishes the right and duty 
of forsaking wicked and heretical teachers. Paul exhorts 
Timothy to withdraw himself from false teachers, 1 Timo- 
thy vi, 3-5. To the Thessalonians he says, " Now we 
command you, brethren, in the name of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every brother that 
walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition which he 
received from us," 2 Thessalonians iii, 6. Again, "Now 
T beseech you, brethren, mark them which cause divisions 
and offenses contrary to the doctrines which ye have learned, 
and avoid them," Romans xvi, 17. True Christians are 
taught to separate from a corrupt Church that refuses to be 



208 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

reformed. "Come out of her, my people, that ye be not 
partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her 
plagues," Revelation xviii, 4. 

It is, therefore, a plain Scriptural canon to withdraw from 
the pastoral supervision of wicked, heretical, or Simoniacal 
clergymen, as well as from wicked laymen. 

6. The true minister of Christ must possess proper moral, 
Christian, and ministerial qualifications. Without these he 
is ineligible to the minister's office. 

(1.) A minister of Christ must be holy in his life. The 
citations given on a future page prove this. 

(2.) He must have the call of God. The following, 
among other passages of Scripture, makes it clear that a 
divine call is requisite : " Pray ye, therefore, the Lord of 
the harvest, that he will send forth laborers into his harvest," 
Matthew ix, 38. 

The Church or its officers do not endow persons with 
authority to preach the word of God. This is the preroga- 
tive of the Head of the Church. The Spirit calls, qualifies 
the persons called, and blesses their labors. The Church 
can only discern and recognize the persons thus called and 
qualified. Ecclesiastical persons might as well undertake 
to bless the labors of ministers, or bless the people with 
grace, as to authorize those persons to be ministers whom 
God has not called by his Spirit, and qualified by his gifts 
and graces. They can discern, if they will properly ob- 
serve the Scriptural marks, those whom God calls. This 
far they can go, but no farther. 

Although the sanction of any Church may not be abso- 
lutely necessary to authorize those whom God has truly 
called and sent; yet the recognition of some Church is 
necessary to prevent those whom God never called from 
entering into the ministry — not so much to approve of those 
whom God has called, as to debar those whom he has not 
called. The Church discerns and recognizes; and while 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 209 

she does not authorize properly qualified persons, she yet 
prevents wolves from entering into the ministry of Christ. 
No Church can authorize a wicked man or a heretic to 
preach the Gospel. 

(3.) Soundness of doctrine is a necessary qualification 
for the Gospel ministry. St. Paul declares, " But though 
we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other Gospel unto 
you than that which we have preached unto yon, let him 
be accursed. As we said before, so say I now again, If 
any man preach any other Gospel unto you than that ye 
have received, let him be accursed," Galatians i, 8, 9. The 
epistles abound with passages warning against teachers of 
false doctrines. 

Paul, in his epistles to Timothy and Titus, lays down 
the proper Christian and ministerial qualifications which 
must be possessed by all true ministers. See 1 Timothy 
iii, 1-7 ; Titus i, 5-9. In examining these passages, it 
will be found that twenty-five qualifications are specified as 
belonging to a Bishop or pastor of a flock. The ministers, 
Timothy and Titus, and through them the ministers of all 
ages, are told what qualifications to look for in candidates 
for the sacred office. Freedom from vice, a good Christian 
character, and ministerial gifts, are the proper qualifications 
for the ministry. The following general rules comprise the 
several qualities contained in the epistles to Timothy and 
Titus, as referred to above. 

Rule 1 . JL minister must be free from scandalous sins ; 
or, in other words, he must not be a wicked man. He must 
be free from the following ten sins, and all others of a 
similar nature. He must be blameless, not given to wine, 
no striker, not attached to sordid gain, no brawler or 
contentious person, not covetous, not accused of luxury or 
riot, not unruly, not self-willed, not soon angry. 

Rule 2. The candidate for the ministry must possess, 
in a good degree, the Christian graces and virtues. He 
18* 



210 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

must, if married, be the husband of one wife, of good be- 
havior, a lover of hospitality, patient, one that ruleth well 
his own house, one that hath a good report of those with- 
out, a lover of good men, just, holy, temperate. 

Rule 3. He must possess ministerial gifts. He must 
be sound in doctrine, be apt to teach, and qualified to 
govern the Church. 

No man, therefore, is eligible to the minister' 's office who 
is immoral, irreligious, or unqualified to teach. And, 
hence, the laity have no authority to approve, recommend, 
or receive persons thus incompetent; the body of elders 
have no right to elect such; and persons invested with 
powers of ordaining have no permission to ordain them. 
Hence, also, the ordination of unqualified or ineligible per- 
sons is null and void, and of no authority or validity in the 
Church of God. 

Inference 1. The ordinations of wicked, irreligious or 
ignorant men, that for ages have been and still are taking 
place in many parts of the world, are invalid. 

Inference 2. If pastors lose their necessary ministerial 
qualifications, and become vicious, or neglect to exercise 
their ministry, they forfeit their authority as such, and 
the Church is bound formally to depose them. Hence, 
we perceive the great error and sin of those who permit 
vicious or unqualified pastors to retain their offices, when* 
according to Scripture, they ought to be deposed. Churches 
that do not expel the vicious, prove themselves to be cor- 
rupt to a very high degree. 

The qualifications mentioned above are indispensable to 
the Christian ministry. Accordingly it is said, Ast sTtcaxoHov,, 
a bishop must be blameless; or, in other words, it is ne- 
cessary or indispensable that a bishop should be blame- 
less. He must be a good man — must be sound in the 
faith, be instructed in the truths of the Gospel, and also 
be apt to teach them. These qualifications are so neces- 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 211 

sary, that no human power can dispense with them in the 
ministers of the Gospel ; and when persons of a different 
character are appointed, their ordination is null. None are 
allowed in the Church of Christ, to send the wicked to 
preach righteousness, the profane to deliver precepts on 
piety, the drunken to give lessons on temperance, or the 
impure to inculcate holiness. Such a mode of procedure 
would be unwise ; and the accomplishment of such an end 
would be impossible; for precisely the contrary effect 
would be produced. Neither can men inexperienced and 
unpracticed in the religion of Christ, be employed in de- 
livering lessons on experimental religion, or growth in 
grace, or the Christian virtues of meekness, sobriety, &c. 
Nor can all the skill of man make a teacher of him who has 
not first learned, and who has no natural aptitude for teach- 
ing. Here, then, is a powerful barrier against the appoint- 
ment to the ministry of the wicked and inexperienced in 
religion, or those who are not qualified instructors. Ap- 
pointments made in opposition to these great Scriptural 
canons are null and void. In such cases God has given no 
permission or authority to ordain ; nay, he has expressly 
forbidden the ordination of those just mentioned. It is, 
therefore, profane and sacrilegious in the people to approve 
or receive bad or unqualified ministers. True ministers 
ought not to elect them ; and ordainers are met with the 
prohibition of God against ordaining them. The plain 
result is, that in all cases where ineligible persons are put 
into the office of the ministry, their ordinations are null and 
void. 

7. Ordination is the constituting or appointing of min- 
isters to their office. Many confound imposition of hands 
with ordination, though the terms are of very different 
acceptation. Imposition of hands is one of the ceremonies 
used in ordination, and stands in the same relation thereto 
as reaching the Bible to the candidate, or any usage of that 



212 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [[CHAP. IX. 

nature. It is altogether inferior to the proper examination 
of the candidate's attainments, fasting and prayer. 

By ordination and to ordain is commonly understood, 
imposition of hands, although the words themselves mean 
no such thing, in their radical import or their applied sense. 
To point out, make, elect, choose, appoint, constitute, and 
so on, is the general idea held out by the words employed 
to designate ordination. There are as many as eight Greek 
verbs, which are rendered as above, and not one of them 
conveys the idea of imposition of hands. This, it is be- 
lieved, the writer has proved in an essay on ordination in 
the Methodist Magazine for 1839, pp. 1-8. 

The following is the state of the question in reference to 
the imposition of hands in ordaining to the Gospel min- 
istry: 1. In the appointment of apostles, imposition of 
hands was not used. 2. Neither was it used, as far as we 
know, with clear certainty, in appointing evangelists. 3. 
Nor was it in use in ordaining bishops, elders, or pastors. 
4. It was used in appointing deacons or servants of the 
Church, but these were only ministers of tables. 

There is certainly no preceptive obligation to practice 
this ceremony in appointing ministers of the Gospel. There 
is also the absence of all clear apostolic example. Conse- 
quently, there may be Scriptural ordination to the ministry 
where no imposition of hands is practiced. It is merely 
of ecclesiastical use, and may be adopted or not, without 
invalidating or rendering valid ordination to the ministry. 

8. As to the ceremonials and form of ordination, as col- 
lected from the New Testament, the following very brief 
outlines will present the most important. 

(1.) The person who is a candidate for the ministry of 
the word, must be called of God, or be a person eligible 
to this office. He must be eligible before he can be ap- 
pointed ; and he must be called of God before he can be 
eligible. And those called are uch as are uly qualified 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 213 

with the endowments, of which mention has been already 
made. 

(2.) A course of trial or probation is necessary to be 
observed in ordination. When it is seen that the person 
lives blamelessly, acts piously, is qualified to instruct 
others, and possesses those marks of a divine call already 
brought to view; and when all these shall have been 
observed for such a length of time and under such circum- 
stances as prove satisfactorily that the candidate is a proper 
person to be inducted into the ministry, then he may be for- 
mally intrusted with the office. 

(3.) The approbation, election, or recommendation of 
regular Church members associated with the candidate is 
an important part of a Scriptural ordination to the min- 
istry. In the case of Matthias, the disciples chose or ap- 
pointed two, and presented them as fit persons, either of 
whom they considered as qualified. The multitude of the 
disciples, even in the case of the deacons, chose seven and 
set them before the apostles for their approval. Ananias 
and the disciples at Damascus were the instruments chosen 
to guide Paul in his first ministrations. Besides, this is 
confined to Christians, and to them alone. The choice is 
not to be arbitrary, but according to the Scripture. 

(4.) The election, choice, appointment, or approval of 
the ministers connected with the candidate, is a Scriptural 
element of ordination to the ministry. The eleven apos- 
tles were concerned in the appointment of Matthias. Bar- 
nabas first, and then the other apostles, received St. Paul, 
and gave him the right hand of fellowship, when they 
were assured that he was truly called to the ministry. 
Even when Paul and Barnabas were appointed to a certain 
work, the prophets and teachers, under the direction of the 
Holy Ghost, separated them to the work to which they had 
been called by the Holy Ghost. Paul and Barnabas or- 
dained elders in every city throughout a portion of Asia, 



214 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

But they had no right to put improper persons in the minis- 
try. The choice of God must precede the selection or 
recognition of man. 

(5.) The ceremonies or rites to be used in ordination, 
embrace, 1. Naming, numbering, or putting in the list 
of ministers. Those whom Christ chose as teachers he 
selected from the disciples or those that had already received 
instruction from him, and called or named them apostles 
or missionaries. He then numbered or enrolled them till 
he had twelve. Hence, it is said of Judas, that he had 
been numbered with the apostles, Acts i, 17; and of Mat- 
thias, that "he was numbered with the eleven apostles," 
Acts i, 26. 2. The lot was appealed to in the case of 
Matthias. 3. Fasting was mostly associated with ordina- 
tion. 4. Prayer was of general use in selecting ministers. 
5. Imposition of hands is not enjoined in the New Testa- 
ment, nor of clear Scriptural usage, and may therefore be 
omitted or used, as reaching the Bible, or any similar 
practice. 

(6.) The ordainers or consecrators. This has been the 
great stumbling-block of those who have made ordination 
to consist principally in forms ; and who have thus employed 
all their ingenuity to induct the vicious or incompetent into 
the ministry, or to retain them in it after they had entered. 
The ordainers, according to Scripture, are, 1. True Christian 
people electing, approving, testifying or recommending 
candidates. These are the first actors in ordination. 2. 
The elders or pastors, electing or choosing proper persons, 
take a part in ordination. 3. Those delegated by the 
Church as formal ordainers are actors in ordination. These 
are presbyters or bishops chosen by the body of presbyters 
to separate formally those whom the laity recommend, and 
whom the presbyters elect. Hence, ordination to the 
Christian ministry is the joint work of the people, pastors 
and superintendents of the Church, in which a person 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 215 

duly qualified is separated to the work of the ministry in 
some Scriptural form, accompanied with prayer. 

Some kind of form should be used, because, in nearly all 
the cases mentioned in Scripture with any circumstantiality, 
a formal process is observed, though obviously simple. 
Our Lord appointed his apostles by naming and numbering 
or enrolling them. Matthias was chosen by lot, and then 
numbered or enrolled. Prayer was always used. In the 
case of Paul no special form was used, except that he was 
acknowledged by the other apostles and the Churches, with 
the common greetings which are due to all Christians and 
ministers, apart from all ordinations or induction into office. 
Some forms were generally used ; yet the forms did vary 
from each other in those cases recorded in Scripture. 

Ordination, in the foregoing definition, is said to be the 
joint work of the people, pastors and special officers of the 
Church. If the will or judgment of the people is over- 
looked, there is a great irregularity in the ordination, 
though we would not say the ordination is invalid in such 
a case, provided the candidate is duly qualified. When 
special officers, as Bishops or selected elders, are not chosen 
to ordain, there is a great want of formality and regularity ; 
yet we would not maintain that the ordination of a proper 
person chosen by the people or elders is therefore invalid. 
If the body of elders connected with the candidate do not 
act in the case, then there is at least a serious irregularity, 
which approaches to an invalidity, or is a real invalidity 
itself. 

But what shall we say to the superstitious views and 
practices entertained by some persons respecting this cere- 
mony ? By them, it is considered more in the light of a 
charm, spell or incantation, than a significant rite whereby 
persons are separated to the ministry. Better, certainly, 
would .it be, not to use it at all, than to pervert it in this 
manner. In the first book of Discipline, adopted in the 



216 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

Church of Scotland, by John Knox and others, no imposi- 
tion of hands was used in ordination. According to the 
rules of this book, that Church acted for eighteen years. 
In the second book, the practice was enjoined. Among the 
Wesleyan Methodists, no imposition of hands, except 
occasionally, was used until 1836, a space of ninety-seven 
years ; and yet no ordinations on the face of the earth have 
been more in accordance with Scripture than those of this 
body. The laying on of hands is a mere ceremony, be- 
coming, indeed, if used without superstition, but by no 
means either necessary or essential for valid ordination to 
the Christian ministry. 

9. Now if the true succession does not consist in a mere 
local and personal succession of persons and places, but in 
the retention or reception of the truth — if it includes sound 
moral principles, and enforces upright moral conduct among 
Church members, so as to reject the wicked and exclude 
them entirely from the pale of the Church, and retain only 
those who, in the judgment of charity and the decisions of 
the Gospel, bear the marks and produce the fruits of pure 
religion — if the true mode and spirit of worship, without 
idolatry, are maintained — if the wicked, heretics or Simo- 
nists, are rejected from the ministry, or are forsaken and 
avoided in consequence of their misdoings — if only those 
who are holy in their hearts and lives are called of God, 
and qualified to instruct the people in the ways of truth and 
righteousness, and are selected for the work of the minis- 
try — we say if these things are so, as they certainly are, 
and if we apply these principles, clearly drawn from 
Scripture, in testing the apostolical character of the succes- 
sionists and exclusionists, we shall find they have very little 
Scriptural ground to stand upon in upholding their peculiar 
views, whether they belong to the Popish Church of Rome, 
the regal or queenish Church of England, or the Protestant 
Episcopal Church in the United States. 



GHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOFACY. 217 

And in regard to ordination itself, we shall also find that 
they are more deficient of Scriptural character than Presby- 
terial Churches, whether they are Congregationalists, 
Presbyterians, Lutherans, Methodists, or any others, if we 
except the most anarchial and erroneous sects of the two 
hemispheres. Their principal strength lies in the use of 
one ceremony, imposition of hands by certain persons, 
whereas, according to Scripture, this is a small matter com- 
pared with those things which are essential. 

II. But we will test the claims of the Popish, regal and 
American exclusionists separately. 

The Church of Rome claims peculiarly to have descended 
from the apostles in a direct line of succession, and pro- 
nounces all other Churches to be schismatic or heretical. 
She also claims to be in possession of the doctrines of the 
apostles and the true ministry. 

The supremacy of the Pope is the basis on which the 
succession is founded. But the Pope was not originally 
the 'fountain of all jurisdiction, nor do all other bishops 
derive their authority from his mandate or commission ; nor 
do they act as his commissioners or deputies. The Scrip- 
ture teaches that ministers receive their commission imme- 
diately from God. Speaking of the elders, bishops or 
pastors of Ephesus, the Scriptures say that the " Holy 
Ghost had made them bishops to feed the Church of God," 
Acts xx, 28. Again, " He hath given some to be apostles, 
some prophets, some pastors and teachers," Ephesians iv, 
11. They received their appointment outwardly by the 
apostles, but their calling was from God, and not from the 
apostles. The Scriptures call pastors " the ministers of 
Christ and of God," " the stewards of God," "fellow servants 
of the apostles." It is true, the Romanists say that " God 
appoints bishops ; but mediately by the Popes." But they 
can give no proof of this ; and until such proof is given, 
we must act without it. 

19 



218 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

Nor did the Pope originally possess the choice, ordina- 
tion and confirmation of bishops. The first ordination 
after our Lord's ascension was that of Matthias. In this 
ordination, all the disciples that were there, presented two, 
and out of these two God himself chose one by determining 
the lot to fall on Matthias. St. Paul was chosen apostle 
without any formal ordination of Peter, or any one else. 
Besides, in every city, elders and bishops were appointed 
without any special interference of Peter. 

In surveying all the appointments or ordinations men- 
tioned in the New Testament, we have no account of Peter 
taking any special part in them more than other apostles. 
And we have no Scripture, or early historical testimony, 
that the Popes, by right or in fact, are to be regarded as 
the sources of power and jurisdiction in ordaining the 
clergy. 

Besides, we can prove incontestibly the following points : 

1. Tlie succession, through the Popes, is uncertain and 
cannot be traced out. The advocates of succession have 
assigned to the apostles themselves fixed dioceses ; but they 
have done this without any authority from Scripture or the 
earliest antiquity. Indeed, it is more than doubtful, that 
Peter ever was at Rome. The account of the immediate 
successors of the apostles is very doubtful also. There is 
no real agreement between Eusebius, Tertullian, Jerome, 
and the other early fathers on this subject. The confusion 
here is so great that it seems as if God intended the whole 
as a mere Babel. Succeeding writeis, however, as Nice- 
phorus, Callistus, and Simon the Metaphrast, and other 
historical tinkers, have taken care to fill all the vacancies left 
by Eusebius. Thus doubt and uncertainty rest on this suc- 
cession in its very source and first beginnings. 

2. The succession of the Popes, according to the admis- 
sions of Romanist writers themselves, has been frequently 
interrupted by vacations, schisms, $c. The succession 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY* 219 

has been interrupted by vacations in the Popedom on 
several accounts, which is a proof that the Church can 
subsist without it. The following are instances : — When 
Rome was desolated by the Goths, Vandals and Lombards. 
At times when the Romans would not suffer Popes to live 
among them. In cases when the Popes, for above seventy 
years, resided in France : during this period, they were 
only titular, not real bishops of Rome : they were bishops 
of Avignon, not of Rome. When Popes were introduced 
by violence, as was often the case. When elections were 
uncanonical, and therefore null and void. When Popes 
were deposed, as was sometimes the case, by emperors and 
general councils. 

The schisms in the Popedom show the impossibility of 
tracing this broken line of succession downward from 
Peter. Some Romanists have reckoned twenty-two schisms, 
and others twenty-eight, that happened in the Roman see 
alone ; among which the twenty-seventh was the greatest 
and was of thirty years' duration, occurring between the 
times of Urban VI and Clement VII. There were also, at 
the same time, Popes at Rome and France who excommu- 
nicated and cursed each other in a shocking manner. It 
was generally contrived either to depose, banish, or murder 
one or more of them. The Council of Basil pronounced 
Engenius a schismatic, who nevertheless obtained the 
Popedom. From him have descended other Popes to this 
day, who as his successors, the successors of a schismatic, 
have no right according to their own canons, to ordain in 
the Church. To have succession through all these Popes 
and anti-popes, through poison, excommunication, &c, 
would be difficult indeed. 

Their doctrine of intention renders it uncertain who are 
truly ordained. The Council of Trent, imitating the Coun- 
cil of Florence, declares as follows : " Whoever shall affirm 
that when ministers shall perform and confer a sacrament, 



220 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

it is not necessary that they should have at least the intention 
to do what the Church does, let him be accursed." 
(Cone. Trid. Sess. VII, can. 11.) According to this doc- 
trine, it is very uncertain who are and who are not truly 
ordained ministers. It is impossible, therefore, to trace out 
a succession with any clearness, which is liable to so many 
uncertainties in the very act of consecration or appointment. 

There is great doubt whether some Popes were ever 
ordained at all to the ministry. According to the general 
principles of the Church, no man can be a bishop who has 
not previously been a presbyter: all others are really no 
more than laymen. The consecration of a bishop is not 
ordination to the Christian ministry, but a mere ecclesias- 
tical ceremony. Now, many of the bishops of Rome 
were no more than laymen at their consecration. They 
never were, therefore, ordained to the Christian ministry. 
Consequently they had no Christian orders, and could be- 
stow none. 

3. Many, if not all, of the ordinations of the Popes are 
null and void, by some one of the following causes : 

(1.) Many Popes were wicked, irreligious or ignorant 
men, therefore their ordinations were invalid. This was 
the case with most of the Popes ; and the Church of Rome 
teaches that wicked men may be lawful ministers, and she 
also largely practices on her doctrine. 

She teaches this doctrine officially as infallible. The 
Council of Trent declares, " Whoever shall affirm that a 
minister who is in a state of mortal sin does not perform 
or confer a sacrament, although he observes every thing 
that is essential to the performance and bestowment of it, I 
let him be accursed." (Cone. Trid. Sess. VII, can. 12. )l 
The same council, speaking of absolution, which it callaT 
the power of binding and loosing, says, " Whoever shall 
affirm that priests, living in mortal sin, have not thef 
power of binding and loosing, let him be accursed.'! 



CHAP. IX.] GENtJINE EPISCOPACY. 221 

(Cone. Trid. Sess. XIV, cap. 9, can. 10.) Observe, the 
wickedness of the administrator does not arise from an 
occasional lapse into scandalous sin, or from his being 
taken by surprise. The minister is supposed to be an 
habitual sinner, as well as a notorious one. This is clear 
from the words of the council, "in a state of mortal sin,'''' 
and " living in mortal sin." This life and condition, or 
state, is that of a flagrant, notorious sinner. Mortal sins 
are mentioned, as fornication, murder, theft, drunkenness, 
&c, and he may be guilty of them all, and yet his minis- 
trations are deemed valid. 

And the practice has accorded with the teaching of the 
Church of Rome, as well in regard to Popes and bishops 
as the inferior clergy. Many Popes have been guilty of 
the most heinous and scandalous sins, as Roman Catholic 
authors testify. Is it credible or possible that such mon- 
sters of wickedness can transmit the sacred truths of God 
with fidelity, or that God would choose them to be his min- 
isters in holy things ? Their ministry cannot profit man, 
nor can it be valid in the sight of God. St. Paul says a 
bishop or pastor must be a man of good moral and Chris- 
tian character ; and none others are allowed to enter or con- 
tinue in the ministry. 

Bellarmine and Baronius tell us, however, that the provi- 
dence of God is wonderfully manifest in preserving the 
purity of the Church during the lives of so many wicked 
Popes. But why call this preserving the Church, when it 
is destroyed by sin ? What, in the meantime, became of 
the souls of these wicked Popes and of those who followed 
their example ? 

Now, if a wicked Pope may still be a good Pope, as 
Romish authors say, then wicked clergy are considered as 
good likewise ; and, moreover, wicked laymen are also 
regarded as good Christians, or good Catholics, and are 
ranked among the faithful in the Church of Rome. 
19* 



222 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP, IX. 

(2.) The ordination of many Popes is null in conse- 
quence of their heresies, or false doctrines. Some 
Popes were heretics, and taught heresy in the sense which 
the Church of Rome herself understands it. Victor was a 
Monothelite ; Marcellinus was an idolater ; Liberius was an 
Arian ; Honorius was a Monothelite. John XXIII denied 
the immortality of the soul, as the Council of Constance 
says concerning him. Anastasius was a Nestorian; Vi- 
gilius was an Eutychean; Eugenius IV was deposed by 
the Council of Constance, as a pertinacious heretic, devi- 
ating from the faith — a fide devius, pertinax hcereticus. 
Moreover, many Popes have been guilty of the heresy of 
Simony. 

Besides, all Popes, since the session of the Council of 
Trent, and many before that time, were gross heretics, as 
they believed in purgatory, the merits of good works, tran- 
substantiation, the sacrifice of the mass, and other kindred 
doctrines ; all which are contrary to Scripture. They were 
also pertinacious heretics, for they persisted in their errors 
with the greatest obstinacy. Indeed, the whole Popedom 
is supported by a collection of gross heresies. 

(3.) Some Popes were chosen by Simony, and, there- 
fore, by their own rules, could not be Popes, but were 
heretics and heresiarchs. Baronius saith, "Such an elec- 
tion or assumption is null." Indeed, the basest Simony 
ever practiced is chargeable on the Popes ; for they con- 
ferred livings on bishops by the worst kind of Simoniacal 
practices. The Papacy itself was disposed of in this way, 
and the bishoprics were often exposed to sale, and made 
articles of traffick. The inference is, that many of the ordi- 
nations of Popes and bishops were null in consequence of 
the Simony practiced in reference to them. 

(4.) The wicked measures employed very often to make 
Popes render their ordination null and void from the 
beginning. The elections of the bishops of Rome, even 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 223 

before the time of Vitalianus, were scenes of intrigue, con- 
tention, violence and blood-shed, and consequently none 
but wicked men would allow themselves to be chosen by 
such methods. For about three hundred years the Popes 
were made by the emperors' mandates. At other times 
they were put into the Papal chair by the most wicked per- 
sons, and the vilest methods. 

(5.) Look at the nullities connected with the ordina- 
tions of the Popes, and mark the consequence. Many of 
the Popes, in all ages since the establishment of the Pope- 
dom, have been utterly ineligible to any ministerial office, 
in consequence of their wicked lives, and their want of 
moral qualities ; and others have been guilty of the grossest 
Simony : while others again have ascended the Papal throne 
by the most unchristian means. Add to this, that all of 
them for several hundred years were gross heretics, in 
adopting the corrupt doctrines of the Church of Rome. 
The inevitable conclusion is, that, according to the prin- 
ciples they themselves lay down, their own ordinations are 
null and void ; and they have no authority, for this and sim- 
ilar reasons, to ordain others. Consequently, Papal ordina- 
tions, according to the decisions and requirements of Scrip- 
ture, are null as a whole ; and should any of their clergy be 
recognized as ministers in Protestant Churches, they must 
be received on Protestant or Scriptural principles, on the 
ground of their personal religion, their true ministerial 
qualifications, their freedom from disqualifying disabilities, 
and their adherence to Bible doctrines, and not to Papal 
novelties; and, therefore, those Protestants who have 
admitted clergymen from the Church of Rome, on the 
ordination they received in that Church, have admitted 
them on the score of null ordinations in a corrupt and 
heretical Church. 

4. The bishops of the Church of Rome are not the suc- 
cessors of the apostles any more than the Popes them- 



224 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

selves. The following are the reasons : 1. They propagate 
new doctrines, either unknown or rejected by the apostolic 
and primitive Church. 2. They confess that they receive all 
their power, jurisdiction and dignity from the Pope, whom 
they acknowledge to be universal bishop and supreme head 
of the Church. 3. They are unscripturally appointed ; as 
they are not chosen by the body of presbyters or pastors, 
and by the consent or approbation of the people. 4. Often 
persons have been put in the bishop's office, utterly un- 
qualified and therefore ineligible. 5. They perform a very 
small part of the episcopal functions. 6. Many of them 
lead profane lives, practice an impure celibacy, and are 
infamous for public scandalous sins. 7. They bind them- 
selves by a wicked and unlawful oath, so that they cannot 
speak the truth, or act according to the rules of right, if it 
would be prejudicial to the interests of the Pope. 

Now, in reference to the ordinations of Romish bishops, 
we contend that they are null and void, because they are 
ineligible to the pastor's office on account of their immoral 
lives, their want of ministerial qualifications, their heretical 
doctrines, and the source from which they receive their 
ordinations, namely, through the Pope of Rome. 

5. The common clergy of the Church of Rome do no* 
succeed the pastors of flocks in the apostolic Church. 
Many of them are utterly ineligible to the minister's office, 
on account of their sins and incompetency as ministers of 
the Gospel, and their ordinations are therefore null. All 
of thern are appointed to their ministry, for the most part, 
by bishops whose own ordinations are null and void. Her 
clergy, therefore, as such, are not authorized, according to 
Scripture, to minister in holy things. 

6. The people, too, of the Church of Rome are not such 
as would Scripturally constitute the true Church. Most of 
them are ignorant and superstitious, and generally of immoral 
lives. Surely they are not such as the apostles would 



I 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 225 

recognize as Christians, were they now alive. The great 
body of them are unfit to belong to any Church. 

7. In brief, the Church of Rome, as a whole, is corrupt. 
Apply one plain Scriptural canon to the Church of Rome, 

and it would raze her to the very foundation. It is the 
following: " That . wicked men are inadmissible in the 
capacity of either clergy or laity ; and if found in the 
Church, they must be expelled. " This single and un- 
doubted Scriptural rule, if faithfully applied, would lead to 
the expulsion of the great body of their clergy and laity, 
from the Pope down to the lowest layman, and would lay 
their Church waste. Or rather, if we could separate from 
the indiscriminate crowd of clergy and laity all who are not 
Scripturally true Christians and ministers, in the judgment of 
charity, we should find that the flock would be small indeed. 
And yet the Scripture demands this. Nor can there be a 
Church without this very disciplinary course. And, indeed, 
the mass of clergy and laity, called the Church of Rome, 
are no Church at all, properly and Scripturally speaking, 
but a promiscuous crowd in which the evil predominates 
and consequently controls the good. 

8. There has been, independently of the Church of 
Rome, a succession or transmission of Christianity through 
a purer channel and in a purer state than that which she 
inculcates. This declaration is susceptible of ample proof, 
but our limits forbid us to enlarge. 

We next proceed to the Church of England. This 
Church has claimed for many years peculiar and almost 
exclusive privileges, even to the unchurching of her more 
Scriptural neighbors. She asserts that Bishops are an order 
of clergy distinct from and superior to elders. 

But the general tenor of Scripture is against this High 
Church claim. The character displayed by our Lord him- 
self on many occasions, and presented for the imitation of 
his ministers, and also his warnings against all lordly 



226 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

pretenses, as well as the lessons of humility which he 
taught, are opposed to prelacy. The example and instruc- 
tions of the apostles are likewise at variance with the 
Anglican prelatic scheme. 

Bishops and elders, according to the New Testament, 
are one and the same order of clergy. Compare Acts xx, 
17, 28 ; Phil, i, 1 ; 1 Tim. iii, 1-5 ; Titus i, 5, 17, 28 ; 1 
Peter v, 1, 2. 

The early doctrine and fundamental principles of the 
Church of England are at variance with the secessionists. 
Of this the clearest proofs from the standard works of 
this Church itself, have been furnished by many authors ; 
but in our brief sketch we have not space for their insertion. 
We will content ourselves with noticing, 

1. In the first place, the prominent defects and irregu- 
larities of the Church of England in Church polity, and 
in reference to ordinations to the ministry. 

We have a number of reasons to offer, which go to show, 
that notwithstanding the pretense of the English Church, 
she is, in many respects, deplorably wanting in apostolical 
character and Scriptural qualities, and that she has several 
traits not authorized by Scripture, but contrary thereto. 
We notice the following defects and irregularities: 

(1.) The Church of England is under the absolute 
dominion of a civil power, the British Parliament. 

Both the kind and degree of power exercised by the 
British Parliament over the Church are unwarranted by 
Scripture. 

That a civil body should govern the Church of Christ is 
both unreasonable and unscriptural. 

Let us look, for a moment, at the religious character of 
the three component parts of the Parliament, the king or 
queen, lords and commons. The king is considered a 
Churchman; but he may cease to be such, as is proved 
from the changes already made, and which may again occur, 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 227 

notwithstanding the coronation oath and other guards. 
Queen Mary was a Romanist; and so was James II. 
Queen Victoria is said to be a Swedenborgian and also to 
lean to the Puseyites or Tractarians. The lords spiritual 
are also Churchmen, but then they are now almost to a man 
Puseyites, or half Puseyites, or semi-Romanists, or Roman- 
istic, as the reader may please to designate such non-descript 
religionists. Besides, all the bishops are authoritatively 
appointed and made by the king or queen. Of the lords 
temporal, some are Churchmen, some are Presbyterians, 
some are Dissenters of various kinds, some are Roman 
Catholics, and others are infidels. Some are wicked men, 
some are mere moralists, and a few are religious. More- 
over, the peers are appointed by the throne, and that to any 
number, except those who are peers by birth, or the few 
that are elected by the Scotch nobility. Such is the 
religious character of the House of Lords. As to the 
Commons, they too, are composed of conflicting elements, 
as Churchmen, Presbyterians, Dissenters, Methodists, Ro- 
man Catholics, and infidels. Some of them are religious, 
some are wicked, and others are atheistic. They are also the 
representatives of the widely diversified parties just men- 
tioned, all of whom, in electing, are influenced, more or 
less, by their peculiar religious or irreligious sentiments. 
A large part, therefore, of the supreme ecclesiastical legis- 
lature of the Anglican Church is composed of persons of 
very different creeds from herself, and many of them are 
possessed of the most determined hostility to her faith, 
worship, episcopacy, general order, and in short, to almost 
every thing in which her interests and permanency as a 
Church are concerned. And what is still more strange, no 
purely ecclesiastical body in this Church possesses any 
power to control or hinder in the least degree any changes, 
however great, that may be made in her creed, discipline, 
mode of worship, or any thing else. Such i? the supreme 



228 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

ecclesiastical legislature of the Anglican Church. Is it 
possible that such a body of men can be safe legislatois for 
a religious organization 1 

Moreover, the degree of power claimed and exercised by 
the Parliament over the Church is enormous. The Parlia- 
ment has sovereign and uncontrollable authority in eccle- 
siastical as well as civil affairs ; and to such a degree as to 
be able to alter the religion of the land. The Church can 
be changed in any manner and to any extent possible by the 
Parliament. It can be changed in its doctrines and disci- 
pline, in its rites and ceremonies, in the qualifications of its 
ministers, and in short, in every thing ; and no Church 
synod can in any degree, control or prevent the changes, 
however serious they may be. 

That the Parliament can change or alter the Church in 
any possible form, there can be no doubt; because it has 
been already done in many instances. And who can tell 
what changes may yet take place in a very short time. 
Surely such an institution was not reared by the apostles 
of Christ, who taught that his kingdom was not of this 
world. 

The last shape into which the Anglican Church was 
molded, after a variety of changes and alterations by the 
Parliament, was the regal form of Church government. 
It is not Presbyterial, because elders or presbyters have 
not the chief rule. Nor is it episcopal, because bishops, 
deriving their authority from the elders, and accountable to 
them for its proper exercise, are not highest in office. Nor 
is it prelatical, because prelates have not the chief rule, 
seeing this belongs to the Parliament and king. It is true, 
they claim to be episcopal, but in this they are mistaken; 
for episcopacy proper derives its jurisdiction from the pas- 
tors and people. It is also a mistake to call it prelatical, as 
Presbyterians usually denominate the English Church ; for 
the prelates are appointed by the king, and are accountable 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 229 

to him solely, unless the Parliament interpose, and then the 
king is a component part of the Parliament. The prelate 
cal form of government invests bishops with the power of 
jurisdiction and of conferring orders; but the English 
prelates do not possess either of those powers, as of right 
belonging to their distinct order of bishops. We know 
they profess and teach this doctrine, and attempt to practice 
accordingly, but this is a mere private opinion. It is not 
the principle which governs. The principle places the 
jurisdiction in the Parliament and king as the sources of 
ecclesiastical legislation, and of executive power respec- 
tively ; for the bishops have their sees under the immediate 
authority of the king. The regal is, therefore, the proper 
ecclesiastical form of Church government in the Anglican 
Church, unless the term Parliamentary might be deemed 
better. 

(2.) We object to the Anglican Church having her tem- 
poral and spiritual head in the person of the reigning 
monarch, whether king or queen, and in case of a minor 
the king's council. Here, too, as in the case of the Par- 
liament, we object to both the kind and degree of power 
vested, in the British monarch. 

As to the kind of power, we have three objections: first, 
the simple headship ; secondly, its being vested in a female ; 
and, thirdly, its exercise by a minor, whether male or female. 

Moreover, the degree of authority, and the various 
powers invested in the English monarchs by the suprem- 
acy, appear to us quite too large. The king's power, in 
our apprehension, is altogether without any proper Scrip- 
ture warrant. He can exercise authority, in matters of faith 
and discipline, such as was never given to any succession 
of men by Almighty God since the world began. Those 
who sat in Moses' seat made no such pretensions. The 
Pope only, whose successor the English monarch is, can 
equal him in these matters. 

20 



230 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

(3.) Another departure from apostolical character is, 
the subjection of the Church to the state. This is an 
unavoidable consequence, arising from the powers in- 
vested in the king and Parliament. The Church can- 
not call her convocation without the royal mandate, 
whatever exigence may occur. When assembled, they 
are under the king's control; and their enactments are 
of no authority, unless hi3 majesty give them his assent. 
Now, we would ask, where is there any Scripture authority 
for this, or is it any way consonant with reason and 
Scripture ? 

(4.) The appointment of bishops by the croivn is replete 
with many evils. This, surely, cannot be viewed either 
as apostolical or primitive. In early times, those called 
bishops were elected by the body of elders over whom 
they presided, and with the consent of the people whom 
they served. In the Church of England, the king nom- 
inates, elects and consecrates; for what he does by his 
officers, who must not resist his will, he does himself. 
In short, to use the language of the English law, applied 
to this case, he makes or creates bishops. 

(5.) The unnatural alliance of Church and state is 
another defect in the Church of England. This junction 
is injurious to both. The civil powers are embarrassed 
with religious tests and ecclesiastical encroachments. The 
Church is loaded with political principles and political 
ministers in the place of evangelical ones. Thus each 
receives injury from the alliance. Such was not the 
form of the Christian Church for several centuries after 
Christ. 

(6.) In comparing the dignitaries of the English 
Church with the primitive bishops, we see an amazing 
contrast. Indeed, it is difficult to draw the comparison 
between the opulent, unpreaching prelates of the Anglican 
Church, and the self-denying and humble apostles, whose 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 231 

undoubted successors they claim to be. Between them 
there are very few common traits of character. 

(7.) The worldly character of the clergy. We ought 
not to forget that the worldly and political mold into which 
the English Church was cast in her legislative head, the 
Parliament; in her executive head, the king; and in her 
official heads, the bishops, is also seen and felt in her min- 
isters in general. Their pride and luxury, previous to 
being put to the blush during the last hundred years by 
their more circumspect neighbors, were truly alarming. 
And even now they are far from being ensamples to the 
flock. Look at their sinecures and at those who possess 
pluralities, and who are, of course, non-residents. 

The revenues of the Irish Church are enormous. The 
twenty-two bishops divide in rents and fines £220,000 per 
annum. That is, each receives an average income, if mis 
estimate be correct, of £10,000, or nearly $50,000. The 
income of the beneficed clergymen of the Irish Church is 
estimated at 361,500,000, and the average worth of each 
living is £800, or a little short of $4,000. And these 
princely incomes are extorted, in part, from a half-clad and 
starving Catholic peasantry ! And the greater part of this 
enormous income goes to support pluralists, and other non- 
resident incumbents, in idleness and luxury. 

According to the best calculations, the whole Protestant 
population does not exceed a million and a half, while the 
Roman Catholics number six millions and a half. About 
one-half of the Protestants are dissenters from the Estab- 
lished Church. Hence, seven millions of the Irish, after 
voluntarily supporting their own clergy, are compelled, by 
law, to pay enormous salaries in behalf of the seven hun- 
dred and fifty thousand Churchmen. But how great will 
the contrast be, if we compare our English and Irish rectors, 
vicars, and even curates, with the primitive ministers? 
How absurd, then, their claims to almost exclusive apos- 



232 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

tolic succession among reformed Churches, and how much 
more defective in genuine apostolic character are they than 
their neighbors, who make no such pretensions ! 

(8.) Besides, their people, as might be expected, are 
very much like their leaders. What profaneness and 
glaring wickedness almost everywhere prevail among all 
classes of this communion ! And where this is not so much 
the case, and where morality is inculcated and observed, 
how great is the ignorance of the doctrines of Christianity, 
and more especially of experimental religion. 

(9.) Her laxity in discipline. This is another par- 
ticular in which we think there is an incalculably great 
lack of primitive excellence in the English Church: she 
is exceedingly lax in, or almost totally negligent of, Gos- 
pel discipline. Her members, in general, are members by 
birth-right or baptism, and are regenerated, according to 
their generally received views, in the performance of this 
rite. No proper conditions are required of those who 
come into her pale ; but any one who thinks fit may attach 
himself to her communion, however unqualified he may be 
to bear the Christian name. Besides, as members of the 
Establishment, there are no proper Christian requirements 
enjoined and exacted, any more than from others who 
make no pretensions to religion. Indeed, their Church mem- 
bership has scarcely any thing more sacred in it than citizen- 
ship, or being born in some part of the British dominions. 

(10.) It is due to observe, that there are several good 
things to be found in the English Church, and that she is 
infinitely better than Popery. One good trait was, that at 
her organization she rejected Popery as a whole. She gave 
the word of God to her people, and is aiding in giving it to 
all lands. She has fostered and promoted learning of every 
kind, to some degree. There is also a small minority of 
pious people and ministers within her pale. A glorious 
revival of religion has grown up within her bosom through 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. ' 233 

the instrumentality of the Wesleys ; and though she has 
not availed herself of it so as thoroughly to reform herself, 
both the nation and the world have been the better by this 
glorious return to Scriptural and primitive Christianity. 

We are not, however, of those who believe that the 
Church of England is either the bulwark of Protestantism, 
or that, as just stated, she is truly reformed. All the refor- 
mation she has undergone, has been a forced impression 
made in her, first by the Puritans, and lately by the Metho- 
dists. But there has no change, in our opinion, for the 
better taken place in her polity, or in her operations, which 
promises any radical reformation either of people or minis- 
ters, except what has arisen from the source just mentioned, 
or what has been forced on her from without. Reform 
her, and she is razed to the ground, like her mother, or 
elder sister, Rome. Separate all her wicked or unchristian 
clergy and laity from her pale — then abolish her connection 
with the state — then give her a Scriptural or apostolical 
Church polity, whether Episcopal, Presbyterial or Con- 
gregational, such as the Free Church of Scotland, or the 
Independents, or the Methodists have, and the Church of 
England is no more. 

2. We now proceed to show, secondly, that the ordina- 
tions of the Church of England are either vitiated or null, 
by their descent from the Church of Rome. 

(1.) Allowing, for the sake of the argument, that the 
orders from the Church of Rome are valid, the orders of 
the Church of England, derived from Rome, are either 
greatly vitiated or altogether invalid. This we prove by 
the following reasons: 1. The Church of Rome, in her 
ordination, never endowed any man with episcopal authority 
with the intention, that should he leave her, he would carry 
his authority with him ; and without the intention in the 
ordainer, no ordination, according to them, could be valid. 
Now the intention both of the Church of Rome, and 
20* 



234 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [cHAP. IX. 

ordainers in it, with reference to all bishops and other clergy, 
is, that they should remain in the Church of Rome, exer- 
cise their ministry there, and among no others. 2. The 
English reformers were all excommunicated by the Pope, 
and, of course, their succession was cut off; especially 
viewing succession to be uninterrupted, which is the general 
idea attached to it by its asserters ; and surely excommu- 
nicated and degraded clergymen are not the persons to 
ordain others. If it be said the excommunication was 
unscriptural, and the Church of Rome had no authority 
thus to excommunicate, we answer, if this be allowed, then 
she had no authority to confer orders ; for if she be so 
far apostate as to be deprived of the power of excommu- 
nication, she is also so far apostate as to be deprived of the 
power of conferring orders. If, by transgression, she fell 
from the one, she cannot possess the other privilege. And 
if she could not excommunicate the English Church, and 
deprive her of her orders, she could not confer orders, and 
therefore the English Church could receive no orders from 
her. Such is the true consequence, 

(2.) In many instances, the chain of ordinations, from 
the Church of Rome to the Church of England, was 
actually broken. The English succession was interrupted 
in the case of Archbishop Parker, who was ordained De- 
cember 17th, 1559, by bishops who had been deposed in 
the reign of Mary. The connection between these two 
Churches was broken in the case of Archbishop Juxon, 
in 1660 or 1663. In the case of the non-jurors too, in 
1689, the succession of the Church of England was broken. 

(3.) As ordinations in the Church of Rome are generally 
or altogether invalid, and as such ordinations were received 
in England from that corrupt Church from the year 668 to 
the year 1517, of course the ordinations in the Church of 
England, received from Rome, are themselves generally or 
altogether invalid. 



CHAP. IX-3 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 235 

We will state a few cases in which this absolute nullity- 
appears in the ordinations of British bishops by the Popes. 

Plegmund, Archbishop of Canterbury, was ordained in 
891, at Rome, by Pope Formosus, who was so notorious 
for his crimes, that Stephen VI, his successor, at the head 
of his council, having declared the ordinations of Formosus 
null, decreed all should be re-ordained whom he had or- 
dained. Sergius III renewed all that Stephen had done 
against Formosus, and caused his ordinations to be declared 
null over again. Now Plegmund, Archbishop of Canter- 
bury, was never re-ordained ; and yet he ordained most of 
the bishops in England for twenty-six years. Hence, the 
ordinations of Plegmund were null ; and, of course, run 
through the ordinations of the English Church down to 
this day. 

Stephen Langton, Archbishop of Canterbury, was 
ordained in 1207, by Pope Innocent HI, who deposed John, 
king of England, and put the kingdom under an interdict 
for six years. 

Boniface, Archbishop of Canterbury, was ordained in 
1245, at Lyons, by Pope Innocent IV. This Boniface 
« s used all means, good and bad, to scrape money together, 
under the pretense of paying the debts of his predecessors ; 
but consumed the whole in war." The Pope was of the 
same character. When expostulated with for his evil con- 
duct, especially toward England, which he had pillaged by 
his exactions, he declared, " By Peter and Paul, were it not 
for our inbred generosity, I would hurl such confusion upon 
him, that his folly and punishment should astonish the 
world. What! is not the king of England our vassal? 
Yea, more, even our bond slave? And cannot we, by 
a sovereign nod, imprison him, and bind him in his 
ignominy?" 

John Peckham, Archbishop of Canterbury, was ordained 
in 1278, by Pope Nicholas III. Platina, the Roman Catho- 



236 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

lie historian, says, " That Nicholas took away by violence 
the castles of certain noble Romans, and gave them to his 
own relatives." Hence, to enrich his relatives, he robbed 
others. Peckham had scarcely arrived in England, when 
the Pope, his creator, as he called him, required a large 
sum of money from him, namely, four thousand marks. 
Thus the bishop bought, and the Pope sold, the bishopric ; 
so that both of them were the successors of Simon Magus ; 
but let any one judge whether they were the successors of 
Paul. 

In the year 1414, Henry Chichley was ordained at Sienna, 
Archbishop of Canterbury, by Pope Gregory XII. Now 
this Gregory was one of the three pretenders to the Papacy, 
and was deposed by the Council of Constance, and John 
XXIII or XXIV kept the chair. Yet Chichley received 
his episcopal succession from this Gregory, who was 
neither true Pope nor true bishop. And Chichley con- 
tinued to communicate these false orders to the English 
bishops and archbishops for twenty-nine years, and that 
too in the fifteenth century. 

Either the Popes or the Archbishops of Canterbury 
consecrated all the Archbishops of York. And these two 
archbishops contaminated all the bishops of their provinces. 
The English bishops traded with Rome in Simoniacal 
traffick. Sometimes those who had purchased bishoprics, 
were, by a fraudulent clause in a subsequent bull, thrown 
out of their purchase. It was then sold to a second, and 
the Pope received double. John of Oxford, Bishop of 
Winchester, paid six thousand marks to the Pope for his 
consecration, and the same sum to Jordan, the Pope's 
chancellor. Greenfield, Archbishop of York, waited two 
years before he could obtain his confirmation and consecra- 
tion from the Pope, and then he paid nine thousand five 
hundred marks for the favor. When Moreton became 
Archbishop of Canterbury, he compelled his clergy to 



X3HAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 237 

enable him to pay to the Pope the cost of his translation to 
that see, which amounted to fifteen thousand pounds. 

The incapacity of some of those lord bishops was ludic- 
rous. When Beaumont was made Bishop of Durham, he 
was so illiterate that he could not read the document of his 
consecration. When Thomas Hatfield was ordained, who 
was a young, trifling fellow, without knowledge, gravity or 
sincerity, the Pope observed to some who thought he was 
not fit, " If the king of England had asked me now to make 
an ass a bishop, I would not have refused him ! " 

That all bishops were solemnly pledged to Rome before 
the Reformation, is evident from the use of the pall and 
episcopal oath of fidelity to the Pope. These prove the 
entire subjection of all bishops to him. In a succession of 
fifty Popes, not one pious man sat on the throne. There 
had been no Popes for several years together, and at other 
times two or three at once. Add to this, the Popes and 
bishops, both wicked and irreligious, bartered with each 
other most shamefully. From these illegitimate and for- 
bidden sources the Church of England received her ordi- 
nations ; and as the source is corrupt, the stream must also 
be corrupt. It would reduce Christianity, indeed, to a low 
standard to require its heavenly character to undergo a 
genealogical examen through such ancestors as Popes and 
apostate bishops up to Christ its divine founder. 

3. We notice, thirdly, that ordinations in the Church 
of England are vitiated or null in various ivays. 

(1.) According to their own principles, ordination is 
vitiated in the Church of England by the admission into 
it of the ordinations of presbyters who had received the 
same from other presbyters. 

It has been proved by many, (see Powell on Succession, 
p. 237, New York,) that the early British Church had their 
ordination through presbyters. 

In the times of Elizabeth many presbyters, ordained on 



23$ GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

the continent of Europe, were admitted as presbvters in 
the Church of England. 

Many presbyters, from the Presbyterian Church of Scot- 
land, were received into the English Church in the identical 
relation in which they had stood in the Scotch Church. 

Now, these ordinations became incorporated with the 
ordinations in the English Church ; and if they were invalid, 
then the element of invalidity must run through all the 
ordinations of the Church of England. 

(2.) The epis copal succession of the Church of England 
was interrupted in the case of the non-jurors in the year 
1689. For the Church does not derive her succession 
through bishops or clergy, but through the Parliament and 
king; and their boast of apostolical succession through 
bishops is utterly incorrect, because their succession is 
regal succession, through the instrumentality of Popes and 
prelates, if deemed expedient, but by any other instrumen- 
tality of the omnipotent Parliament, and supreme king and 
queen, if this other instrumentality suits their views or 
policy better. The case, therefore, of the non-jurors 
furnishes instance of a breach in the succession of the 
English Church, by prelates or bishops, from which all 
the wisdom and learning of her wisest sons can never clear 
her. 

(3.) The English succession is vitiated by its connec- 
tion with the state. The power of the Parliament and 
king interferes constantly with the proper selections for the 
ministry, and the supervision of them while in it. 

(4.) It is vitiated by the want of Scriptural regulations 
concerning ordination and the exercise of the ministerial 
office. In selecting ministers, the people have nothing to 
do. Neither have the presbyters or pastors any voice in 
the selection. The bishop alone is the sole judge. This 
remark applies to presbyters and deacons. In the appoint- 
ment of bishops neither clergy nor people are consulted. 



CHAP. IX.T GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 239 

The king- alone fixes on the man ; except that through a 
kind of courtesy, he commands another to act as his chap- 
lain in consecrating him. 

In the exercise of the ministry, little attention is paid to 
the manner in which its sacred duties are discharged. Hence 
pluralities, sinecures, and inefficient or negligent pastoral 
attention mark the character of the clergy generally. It is 
true, that some have been roused to more diligence ; but 
this seems to be owing more to the influence of Presbyterial 
ministers around them, than to any efficient or hearty 
endeavors in the English Church itself. 

(5.) Ordinations in the Church of England are null or 
void, in many cases, by being conferred on4neligible per- 
sons; or in allowing those persons to continue in the 
exercise of the ministry after having forfeited their minis- 
terial character. Multitudes of heretics, Simonists, wicked 
men, unconverted men, and men without ministerial graces, 
gifts or usefulness, have been ordained bishops, presbyters 
and deacons successively in the Church of England. Now, 
as all such were ineligible to the ministry, no power on 
earth could ordain them. Hence, their ordinations were 
null from the beginning, and, as a necessary consequence, 
nullity adheres to them and their successors. 

Besides, many after having forfeited their ministerial 
character and office, like Judas, by transgression, remain 
still accredited bishops, priests and deacons of the English 
Church. Hence, their office is void by divine authority, 
and all such can have no right whatever to minister in 
holy things. 

Thus the ordinations of multitudes in the English Church 
were null from the beginning ; and the authority of others 
ceased when they became wicked. Hence, the ordinations 
of all such are invalid, to all intents and purposes, as far as 
lawful ordainers are concerned. And if any ordained by 
them are lawful ministers, it is not because they were 



240 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

ordained by these disabled persons, but for other and better 
reasons. 

Of the foregoing cases, both of nullity from the begin- 
ning in ordinations, and of nullity in consequence of the 
voidance of the office, innumerable instances could be 
given, did our limits allow it. 

Miserable, indeed, must the state of the Christian world 
be, when a bishop must not be chosen except by a royal 
mandate and the farcical election of a dean and a chapter. 
And still more deplorable, when wicked, irreligious and 
incompetent men are recognized as the ministers of Christ. 
And yet this is the inevitable dilemma in which the English 
Church is placed. Her system of succession must sanction 
all sorts of vice in the clergy and laity ; and this it has done 
to no small extent. 

The succession of the Protestant Episcopal Church in 
the United States will claim some attention. Against its 
assumption, in reference to succession, we present the fol- 
lowing objections : 

1. The foundations of this Church, according to the 
doctrines of secessionists, were laid contrary to, or with- 
out ecclesiastical rule. 

At the American Revolution, the connection between the 
colonies and the Bishop of London, their diocesan, was 
dissolved, and with it was dissolved the English Church 
in America. By this dissolution, the English Church in 
this country lost its supreme legislative council, the British 
Parliament. It lost also its supreme head, the English 
monarch. It was also deprived of its bishop. In short, 
it was no Church according to their principles. From 1783 
to 1787, they had no bishop, except Mr. Seabury, a part 
of the time, and his authority was confined to Connecticut. 
It was no earlier than 1789 that they were properly organ- 
ized as a Church, according to their own principles, and yet 
the chief acts of their organization took place before their 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 241 

bishops were acknowledged to be in the full exercise of 
their episcopal powers. 

According to the acknowledged principles of Protestant 
Episcopalians, nothing should have been done toward organ- 
izing the Church until the episcopacy was obtained. Agree- 
ably to this, the Convention of New Jersey, petitioning the 
General Convention, May 9th, 1786, declare, that " they 
doubt the right of any order or orders of men in an Episco- 
pal Church, without a bishop, to make any alterations, not 
warranted by immediate necessity, especially such as not 
only go to the mode of its worship, but also to its doc- 
trines." (See Memoirs of Prot. Ep. Church, p. 358.) 
But in opposition to this opinion, the doctrines were cer- 
tainly touched, rites and ceremonies also were altered, and, 
indeed, the general constitution of this Church was essen- 
tially changed before any bishop was admitted into their 
deliberations. For they lost their supreme ecclesiastical 
council, the Parliament, and substituted in its place a very 
different constitutional standard. They lost their supreme 
head, too, and put none in his place; and though this 
change was for the better, yet still it was a change, and of 
a vital character. It was no sooner than 1789 that bishops 
first began to participate in the government of the Church ; 
and before this it had been materially altered from the 
Church of England. 

2. The English Church appears to us to have commu- 
nicated to the Church in America an ordination, unsound, 
defective and unscriptural. We object to this ordination 
on account of, 

(1.) The character of the supreme power that granted 
it, that is, the British Parliament, composed of lords spirit- 
ual and lords temporal, in one house, and of the commons, 
in the other. The lay members are made up of Church of 
England men, Dissenters, Roman Catholics and infidels. 
The Parliament is a civil head, and a foreign power. That 
21 



242 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

the Church of Christ should have its constitution so formed 
as to depend on an act of the legislature for authorizing min- 
isters of the Church to officiate in holy things, is absurd. 
The English prelates could not act without the authority 
of Parliament ; and the Episcopal Church in America could 
not be apostolically constituted till the British prelates would 
transmit the power of the keys to them. Thus the Ameri- 
can Church is forced to trace up her power to the British 
Parliament — which the discerning and judicious will not 
think the most likely source of apostolic powers. 

(2.) Our next objection is, that the power of ordination 
is principally vested in the king by the Parliament, and 
derived from him to the American bishops. This appears 
obvious, from the king's license being requisite before any 
person can be ordained. Accordingly, a license was first 
granted by the king, before Bishops White and Provost 
could be ordained, and this license declares that the Ameri- 
can bishops derived their authority and power from him. 
This is expressed in the act, and the forenamed letter of 
ordination as borrowed from it, in the following terms : 
"Provided always, that no persons shall be consecrated 
bishops in the manner herein provided, until the Archbishop 
of Canterbury or the Archbishop of York, for the time be- 
ing, shall have first applied for and obtained his majesty's 
license, by warrant under his royal signet and sign manual, 
authorizing and empowering him to perform such consecra- 
tion." Here the king authorized and empowered the 
Archbishop of Canterbury to ordain Bishops White and 
Provost. It will require some stretch of our faith to be- 
lieve this to be truly apostolic. Certainly the apostles must 
have been in very straitened circumstances if they were 
under the necessity of having recourse to this method. 
That the change of time and circumstances has made this 
a justifiable case, will not be easily believed by any person 
of sober reflection. And however prudence and peculiar 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 243 

circumstances may allow of good men to submit to such 
usages, this can never make the thing right in itself, and it 
ought to teach a little moderation, at least, to those who have 
had recourse to such methods for the purpose of obtaining 
their ministry and of establishing their Church. Such 
ought to be slow m condemning tkeir fellow Christians, 
who think that the authority of no king or Pope under 
heaven is necessary to authorize duly qualified men to 
preach the Gospel and administer the sacraments. 

(3.) We object, furthermore, to the defective and un- 
scriptural ordination received by the American Church 
from the English bishops. No persons deriving their 
ordination from this source can exercise their ministerial 
character in any part of his British majesty's dominions. 
The act of Parliament states, and the letters of ordination 
received by the American bishops copy the act, under which 
they and their successors have proceeded up to this time, 
"that neither he (Bishop White) nor any person or per- 
sons deriving their consecration from or under him, nor any 
person or persons admitted to the order of deacon or priest 
by him or his successors, shall be enabled to exercise his or 
their respective office or offices within his majesty's domin- 
ions." How very defective is this ordination, and how 
contrary to the commission which Christ gave to his 
apostles! This extended to the whole world, "preach 
the Gospel to every creature." But the other gives them 
no authority to preach in his British majesty's dominions. 
In the primitive Church, wherever the providence of God 
cast the minister's lot, there he was authorized to exercise 
his ministry. It is true this may be called nothing more 
than a political restraint, lest the Church of England should 
be affected by the interference of foreign clergy. But has 
it come to pass that the true Church of Christ, apostolically 
descended too, should allow Caesar to curtail the original 
commission with which Christ empowered his ministers ? 



244 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

Did the first preachers of Christ, does any other Church 
than the Protestant Episcopal, cordially receive and tamely 
submit to such a curtailment of Christ's commission? Not 
one, whether Popish, Protestant, or Oriental. 

As ministers of the Church in question cannot officiate 
in Canada, in Britain, in the East or West Indies, they 
would certainly be entirely disqualified to be sent to any 
of these parts, were their services needed. The English 
Parliament and bishops did certainly keep back a part, 
when they granted ordination to the American bishops. 
And still they appear to follow the same course. Indeed 
they could not do otherwise, unless the Parliament should 
revoke their act and make a new one. When Bishop 
Chase, of Ohio, visited England, a few years since, he was 
not permitted to preach or perform any part of Divine ser- 
vice in any church in that kingdom. The same thing hap- 
pens when any other visits that country. When Bishop 
Hobart visited Europe, although he performed Divine ser- 
vice at Rome, in the British consul's chapel, he was not 
privileged to do so in England. When Bishop MTlvaine 
recently visited England, he was not privileged to exercise, 
as a preacher or minister, in any of the churches. Even 
when he spent the Sabbath at an obscure country church, 
he was not allowed to take any part in the public worship 
as a minister; for, though he exhorted in a gentleman's 
kitchen on Sabbath evening, where he spent the night, this 
was only doing what a layman might do, and as the Meth- 
odistic gentleman at whose house he staid, was in the habit 
of doing regularly on the Sabbath evening, to those who 
attended with his servants and family in the place just men- 
tioned. A clergyman ordained here is not permitted to 
enjoy a benefice in England, and seems to be viewed in the 
same light that other dissenters from the Church of Eng- 
land are viewed. 

(4.) We remark, in the next place, that the ordination 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 245 

of the Protestant Episcopal Church contains an element 
which destroys its validity. The element is that just 
referred to, namely, that no clergyman of any order in this 
Church can exercise his ministry in any place under the 
British government. Indeed should any part of the United 
States come under the British government, then every 
minister of the Protestant Episcopal Church within these 
bounds would be deprived of his ministry the moment the 
transfer took place. Their ordination, under such circum- 
stances, would become null and void; and under its 
authority a man would have to submit to a re-ordination, or 
abandon the ministry altogether. Were one of their min- 
isters to emigrate to Canada or to Britain, he must be 
re-ordained, or pass into the ranks of laymen. There is 
nothing which more completely proves invalidity, than the 
necessity of re-ordination. This Church herself has settled 
this point; for when Methodist or Presbyterian ministers 
join their Church, they re-ordain them, because they deem 
their ordination invalid. We do not say that the English 
bishops pronounce the ordination of the Protestant Episco- 
pal Church invalid; but they have, nevertheless, conferred 
an invalid ministry on them, and treat them as they do other 
dissenters. Still the American Church has the greater sin, 
tn their reception of an ordination that contained the element 
of its own nullity. 

3. The American Church does not derive her episcopacy 
from England alone, but in part from the non-juring 
bishops of Scotland. These ordained Bishop Seabury in 
the year 1784, who was admitted as a regular bishop in 
1789, and of course the validity cf his ordination was 
thereby acknowledged. 

On the ground assumed by the Protestant Episcopal 
Church, we may properly object against them, the admis- 
sion of ordination by the non-jurors, because, 1. The 
ordinations of non-jurors were not acknowledged by the 
21* 



246 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

Church of England, and, therefore, agreeably to the notion 
of succession, they are invalid. 2. Still Bishop Seabury 
was admitted into the American episcopacy, and indeed was 
the first bishop in it. 3. Although the American Episco- 
palians did not seem to allow his ordination to be valid, 
they, notwithstanding, received it as valid, for prudential 
reasons no doubt. 4. Here is an evident mixture of the 
alledged true succession with an excommunicated sect, 
thereby furnishing a proof of the folly of maintaining this 
succession. 

There is abundant proof that the ordination of Bishop 
Seabury was properly viewed by the great body of the 
English and Protestant Episcopal Churches as invalid, or, 
at best, as irregular. In the convention at Philadelphia, in 
1786, the question of the Scottish Episcopacy was warmly 
contested. Its irregularity, and even invalidity, were main- 
tained vigorously by some, but the subject was suppressed. 
Bishop Provost denied the validity of Bishop Seabury's 
ordination, and continued his opposition till he found it 
entirely useless or imprudent to do so any longer. Although 
the Archbishop of Canterbury spoke with great caution on 
this point, he certainly did not consider this line of the 
succession as regular. In short, the great body of Protes- 
tant Episcopalians were unwilling to risk the descent of the 
non-juring sect; and the reception of Bishop Seabury was 
waived, until the fear of division led them to admit of his 
ordination as valid. It is, however, to be remarked, that 
since the organization of the Protestant Episcopal Church, 
the laws against the Scottish bishops have been repealed, 
and they have been received into fellowship with the Eng- 
lish Church. But* this does not alter the case, as they 
were under the ban of suspension or deprivation, when the 
American succession was derived from them. 

4. If there can be no valid ordination without the suc- 
cession in question, then certainly, baptism, which is a 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 247 

proper act of the ministry, must be invalid unless per- 
formed by a person rightly descended from apostolic 
ancestors. But this alone would overturn the succession. 
For, on the principles of Protestant Episcopalians, a man 
cannot be accounted a Christian who is not baptized ; and 
not to be baptized by a properly authorized minister, is the 
same as not to be baptized at all, or to be no Christian. 
Now bishops and clergymen in the Protestant Episcopal 
Church were baptized by non-episcopal ministers, and 
therefore they were unbaptized in reality ; and, consequently, 
they are no Christians, and therefore no ministers. 

5. Although, in the judgment of charity, the various 
objections brought against the ordination of the Protestant 
Episcopal Church, prove it to be defective and irregular, 
and in some respects invalid; yet, according to their own 
principles, these defects and irregularities prove their 
ordination to be entirely invalid. Their episcopacy is a 
commixture of the English Church and the Scotch non- 
jurors. It is the most defective of any in the whole 
Christian world, in consequence of the anti-Scriptural 
limitation which is an elementary part of its composition. 
This is a perfect anomaly in the Christian world, and can- 
not be reconciled with Scripture. The English Parliament 
would give nothing but a limited commission. The English 
monarch, as head of the Church, could authorize and 
empower the English bishops to do no more than the act of 
Parliament enjoined. And as to the English prelates, who 
ordained the first American bishops of the Protestant Epis- 
copal Church, they could confer no orders of themselves, 
except in the manner they were directed to do by the Par- 
liament, and licensed to do by the special permission of the 
king. The various expedients employed to obtain the 
succession, throw a vail over its character which creates 
suspicion. Recourse is had to the English bishops, but 
they could do nothing. Then the Parliament is to be 



248 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

supplicated, and the head of the English Church must be 
reconciled to the measure. Then the almost defunct non- 
juring line forms the first and principal part of the American 
succession. Indeed, some say, that certain bishops of the 
Church of Rome were applied to while matters were 
pending. And, moreover, serious steps were taken to 
obtain it from Denmark. But the non-jurors acted more 
promptly than all others ; and it is probable, that the action 
of the British government was hastened, in order to counter- 
act the influence of even the obscure non-jurors of Scotland. 
The heart of an unsophisticated Christian sickens at such 
superstition. 

We will conclude our remarks on the Protestant Epis- 
copal Church, by observing, that were its members and 
ministers content with pluming themselves on account of 
their imagined succession, we would leave them in pos- 
session of their self-complaisance. But when they denounce 
and declare invalid the ministry of Presbyterians, Baptists, 
and Methodists, and profanely have recourse to re-ordination 
when ministers of these Churches join their communion — 
when they pronounce as invalid the ministrations of men 
more regularly and more Scripturally inducted into the 
ministry than themselves — when they, with Popish exclu- 
siveness, call themselves the Church, and deign to yield 
only the name of societies, communions, $*c, to the well 
organized Churches of their neighbors — when they place 
others in the same class with heathens, leaving them to the 
uncovenanted mercies of God — when such high preten- 
sions as these are assumed, it is necessary for us to say in 
reply, wherever else regular ordination can be found, it does 
not exist within the pale of the Protestant Episcopal 
Church. It is true, the courtesy of others has recognized 
the validity of their ordination, rejecting or overlooking 
their trifling or superstitious usages concerning order. But 
were we to institute a comparison between the ordination 



CHAP. IX. j GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 249 

of this Church on the one hand, and that of the Presbyte- 
rians or Methodists on the other, we should find the most 
material points of the comparison would be against the 
former, and in favor of the latter. 

III. The claims of Methodists to the character of an 
apostolical Church, demand a few pages of our work. 

The great principle of Methodism, like primitive Chris- 
tianity, is to do good to the souls and bodies of men ; for 
the accomplishment of which every thing else is subordinate. 
The original design of Methodism was not to form a new 
Church, or a new party in the Church of England, but to 
reform the nation, and particularly the Church, and also to 
spread Scriptural holiness over the land. Yet the Church 
of England refused to be reformed then ; and for more than 
one hundred years she has withstood, as far as she possibly 
could, the influence of Methodism ; and, therefore, in the 
place of becoming thoroughly reformed, she has, as already 
stated, manifested no more improvement than what has 
actually been forced upon her. When, therefore, Metho- 
dism, which is nothing else than pure Scriptural Christianity, 
could not properly reform the Church, it reverted to first 
and Scriptural principles, in doctrines, morals and Christian 
institutions. Archdeacon Paley, in his view of the Evi- 
dences of Christianity, declares, concerning the primitive 
Christians, that "perhaps their mode of life, in its form and 
habit, was not very unlike the Unitas Fratrum, or modern 
Methodists." 

In proof that the ordination in the Methodist Episcopal 
Church is Scriptural and valid, we will proceed to show 
briefly, that the preachers, in connection with Mr. Wesley, 
when the Methodist Episcopal Church was organized, in 
1784, possessed the qualifications, exercised the powers, 
performed the duties, met with the success of Gospel 
ministers, and were Scripturally inducted into their 
office. 



250 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX 

1. The Methodist preachers possessed the qualifications 
of Gospel ministers; because, 1. None that were known 
to be wicked, immoral, or irreligious were admitted into 
any of the grades by which they could become minis- 
ters. 2. In candidates for the ministry, unequivocal marks 
of piety and experimental religion were required in all 
cases as indispensable qualifications ; and persons of unde- 
cided or doubtful piety were rejected. 3. Aptness to teach 
was required, and also necessary attainments in knowledge, 
especially in divinity, as well as a constant pursuit after 
knowledge during life. 4. In short, the qualifications 
required by the following passages of Scripture, were 
always and are now looked for in every itinerant preacher : 
1 Tim. iii, 2-13; Titus 1, 6-10. 5. To demand from the 
ministry generally collegiate qualifications, is neither Scrip- 
tural, primitive, necessary, nor desirable; because (1.) It 
shuts many men of the very best qualifications out of the 
ministry. (2.) It is the means of admitting many with 
altogether inadequate qualifications. (3.) It tends to sub- 
stitute the less necessary for the indispensable qualifications. 

2. The Methodist preachers exercised the powers of 
ministers of the Gospel. 1. They preached the Gospel. 
2. They presided in the assemblies of the people. 3. 
They exercised discipline, by admitting persons into the 
Church, excluding the unruly, &c. 4. They were presby- 
ters or pastors who fed the flock. 

3. The Methodist preachers performed the duties of 
ministers of the Gospel. 

The truth of this declaration is obvious to any who know 
what the duties of Methodist preachers are. Look at the 
twelve rules that are laid down to guide all who are 
admitted into the Methodist ministry; and also the regu- 
lations which point out the duties of preachers. 

4. Methodist preachers, both in Europe and America, 
before the formal organization of the Methodist Episco- 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 251 

pal Church in 1784, as well as after, were Scripturally 
appointed or ordained to the ministry. 

Mr. Wesley was once a High Churchman, but on mature 
consideration renounced his principles as such. In 1746, 
by reading Lord King's celebrated work, he became con- 
vinced that elders and bishops were the same order of 
clergy in the primitive Church. In 1784, just thirty-eight 
years afterward, he avows the same opinion in his letter to 
the American Methodists, and he practiced on it, and also 
died in its belief. 

Mr. Wesley considered himself a Scriptural bishop, and 
was also considered such by his preachers and people. 

He also regarded his preachers as Scriptural presbyters ; 
for they possessed the qualifications, exercised the powers 
and performed the duties of such. Yet, for the sake of 
peace, these powers in some respects, were, for a time, 



The Wesleyan Methodist preachers were set apart or 
ordained to the sacred ministry; though, for the most part, 
without imposition of hands, which is only a circumstance, 
and cannot enter into the essence of ordination. The fol- 
lowing leading parts, necessary to a Scriptural ordination, 
were embraced in the Wesleyan connection : 1 . Improper 
persons were rejected. 2. Those duly qualified were 
chosen. And this was done, 3. By the recommendation 
of the people. 4. By the election of the body of elders, 
presbyters, preachers, or pastors, who fed the flocks. 5. 
After a proper trial. 6. And by a formal admission into 
the pastoral office ; sometimes with, and sometimes without 
imposition of hands. We insist, therefore, that the appoint- 
ment of Wesleyan preachers, with or without imposition 
of hands, was a Scriptural ordination. 

Ordination in the Methodist Episcopal Church will now 
deserve some notice. 

The Methodist societies or rather Church, in the United 



252 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX. 

States, in consequence of their entire separation from the 
English Church, not by their deed, but by the deed of that 
Church, applied to Mr. Wesley to provide for them, accord- 
ing to his best judgment, a plan of government and Church 
officers. He accordingly complied with their wishes, and 
provided for them in the way he judged best and most 
Scriptural. The plan is well known, and need not be 
repeated. We observe, 

1. Mr. Wesley was the acknowledged bishop, overseer, 
superintendent or chief presbyter, in the whole Wesleyan 
connection, both in England and America. There was no 
individual, or body of men, to whom the American Meth- 
odists could look for assistance and counsel, beyond them- 
selves, but to the British conference and Mr. Wesley. The 
Bishop of London, in whose charge America was, refused 
to act; nor, indeed, could he act in the case. He refused 
to ordain for the Protestant Episcopal Church, inasmuch 
as he could not ordain for them until Parliament gave the 
authority. The American Methodists could not apply to 
the Bishop of London without suffering a defeat, just as 
Mr. Wesley, Mr. Seabury, and Messrs. White and Provost 
had done. And to whom could the Methodists look for 
aid in the United States ? They could not apply to the 
Protestant Episcopal Church; because, 1. It was not in 
existence. 2. It was as great a deviation from the Church 
of England as Methodism was, whether in Britain or the 
United States. 3. The ordination of the Protestant Epis- 
copal Church was, (1.) Null and defective in itself. (2.) 
It had originated in a wrong source, the Parliament. (3.) 
It was executed by the wrong ecclesiastic, namely, the 
king. (4.) And it was administered by persons unscrip- 
turally appointed, the bishops of England, who were made 
by the king, without the consent of the presbyters or 
people. 

2. The American Methodists, both preachers and people, 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 253 

earnestly requested Mr. Wesley to provide for them, not 
only in regard to the appointment of ministers, but in the 
peculiar organization of their Church. 

3. The acts of Mr. Wesley, in this case, were duly 
recognized by the American preachers and people. 

4. The American Methodists, as a body, have subse- 
quently followed Scripture, and the primitive Church under 
the guidance of Scripture. 

5. Mr. Wesley was providentially, Scripturally and 
ecclesiastically called to ordain for the American Meth- 
odists. 

He was providentially called to this work, as the father 
and builder up of the Methodist societies. He was qual- 
ified for the work. And all the circumstances of the case 
pointed him out, and no other, as the suitable person to be 
the leading agent in the work. 

He was Scripturally appointed, inasmuch as he pos- 
sessed all the Scriptural qualifications for such a work. He 
followed Scripture throughout the whole ; though his course 
was frequently in opposition to the provisions of the Par- 
liamentary Church of England. 

He was ecclesiastically called to this episcopal work. 
He was a presbyter, and, therefore, of the same rank as 
bishops, with regard to order. He was chosen or recog- 
nized as bishop, overseer, or chief presbyter, by the body 
of pastors and people for whom he acted. He invaded the 
rights of no bishop, body of presbyters, or body of people. 
He was, therefore, called to act in accordance with Scrip- 
tural, ecclesiastical rule : not, however, for the Church of 
England, and consequently he did not operate for them. It 
is out of place for Churchmen to object against us the want 
of ecclesiastical order; because, 1. They have little or no 
ecclesiastical order among themselves ; for they cannot call 
the-Parliament a Scriptural, ecclesiastical synod, neither the 
supremacy of the king, nor the appointment of their bish- 
22 



254 GENUINE EPISCOPACY. [CHAP. IX 

ops Scriptural regulations. 2. The Methodists followed 
Scripture. 

The position can, therefore, be amply sustained, that Mr. 
Wesley was providentially, Scripturally and ecclesiastically 
called upon to ordain for the American Methodists. His 
ordination of Dr. Coke and others, was rather a deviation 
from modern practice than from the usage of the primitive 
Church. 

It is objected, " that it was absurd for Mr. Wesley, as a 
presbyter, to ordain a bishop." To this we reply, 1. That 
bishops and elders, or presbyters, according to Scripture, 
are of the same order. 2. Mr. Wesley never did ordain 
such bishops as our objectors call by this name, neither did 
he even approve of them. Indeed, he preferred to be called 
by any ignominious name rather than a European or Brit- 
ish bishop. 

It is also objected, " that it was absurd for Mr. Wesley, 
as a clergyman in the Church of England, to ordain in any 
form, without formally separating from that Church, and 
formally disavowing her authority." We explain this as 
follows : 

The Church of England had no discipline to bear on Mr. 
Wesley's case, or they had not virtue enough to exercise it, 
or perhaps both together ; as Mr. Wesley attended to the 
order of the Church with more punctuality than most of 
her ministers. If they had no discipline to bear on his 
case, then he could not break their laws, as they did not 
exist ; and they, as a Church, have little claims to apostol- 
icity, when schismatics, like Mr. Wesley and the Metho- 
dists, were permitted to live and die within her very pale 
without censure or expulsion. If they had a discipline, but 
had not vigilance or virtue enough to enforce it, then they 
permitted the sacred walls of the Church to be broken 
down, and were not, therefore, the proper successors of 
apostles and primitive Christians. Those of the clergy 



CHAP. IX.] GENUINE EPISCOPACY. 255 

and people who had any regard for religion would not inter- 
fere with the Methodists. The worldly interests of the 
others were not molested, because the Methodists left 
them in possession of their benefices. Besides, Mr. Wes- 
ley was no ordinary man to meet in controversy or Church 
process. The sturdiest sons of the English Church quailed 
under the weight of his arguments and the spirit with 
which he spake. They, therefore, could not meet him, 
seeing he had Scripture, truth, righteousness, antiquity, 
unremitting industry, and powerful coadjutors, on his side. 
The Methodists in America, by renouncing the Church 
of England and the Protestant Episcopal Church, did not 
depart from the principles and discipline of the New Tes- 
tament. They only rejected unscriptural principles and 
polity. In the disciplinary regulations which they adopted, 
they simply received the pure principles of Church polity, 
and nothing else, such as the following : that wicked per- 
sons are not to be admitted as members of the Church of 
Christ, or continued in it ; that wicked men are not eligible 
to the ministerial office ; that ministers should be experi- 
mentally and practically pious or religious ; that they should 
possess ministerial qualifications ; that the precepts of holy 
living are to be enjoined and enforced on Church members ; 
that the pious ought to have the privilege of approval or 
recommendation of their spiritual pastors; and that the 
body of presbyters possess the supreme ecclesiastical 
power to regulate Church matters, according to Scripture, 
whether that power be inherent in their office or received 
from the people, or both. These and kindred principles 
the Methodists have adopted from holy Scripture ; and they 
have carried them out practically in their excellent disci- 
pline, both in Europe and America. 



256 REMOVAL TO INDIANA. [CHAP. X. 

CHAPTER X. 

REMOVAL TO INDIANA 

In the two preceding chapters, we have noticed the 
character, duties, and labors of a Methodist Bishop, as well 
as his Scriptural claims to the office of superintendent or 
overseer in the Church of God. The succession in general 
was also considered, and the exclusive claims of the Popish, 
Anglican and American prelates examined, and shown to be 
unsound and inconsistent in themselves, unauthorized by 
the word of God, and injurious to the welfare of the Chris- 
tian Church, producing tyranny, forming causes of schism, 
and countenancing heresies and unsound moral discipline. 
It was also seen that Methodist episcopacy, or superinten- 
dency, is quite a different thing from Popish or Anglican 
prelacy, or the heterogeneous admixture of the so called 
episcopacy of the Protestant Episcopal Church. We 
showed, likewise, that episcopacy and prelacy are essentially 
different in their origin, authority, duties and consequences. 
We shall now proceed with our narrative, and consider 
Bishop Roberts in the discharge of his duties as a Superin- 
tendent in the Methodist Episcopal Church. 

When appointed to any office, he prayed frequently and 
fervently to Almighty God for direction, and for grace te 
guide and aid him. On his election to the episcopacy, he 
was greatly perplexed, as already stated, but by the timely 
counsel of his early instructor, the Rev. James Quinn, and 
in answer to devout and submissive prayer, his mind was 
relieved, and he consented to enter on the onerous duties 
of the office, great as the cross was, and to endeavor to 
discharge those duties, though it might be with fear and 
trembling. It was his peculiar temperament, to pursue 
with steady and untiring perseverance whatever he under- 
took, without even the appearance of zeal, or any movement 



CHAP. X.] REMOVAL TO INDIANA. 257 

that would create the least noise, or attract the gaze of pub- 
lic attention to his course. He was always silent, except 
when compelled to speak ; he was in the rear and shade, 
except when thrust out into observation ; he preferred every 
person to himself, except when his official duties required 
him, as by a kind of necessity, to become leader and take 
the seat of office. 

On his return to Philadelphia, after the session of the 
General conference at Baltimore, in May, 1816, where he 
was elected and ordained Bishop, Mrs. Roberts inquired of 
him what course he intended pursuing with regard to her. 
He replied, that she might choose one of three things: 
either reside in Philadelphia or east of the mountains, or 
else travel with him, or, lastly, reside at Shenango on their 
own farm. It was necessary that these three propositions 
should be prayerfully and mutually considered. Although 
addressed to her with the intention of leaving her to her 
own choice, yet the interests of the Church, involved in 
the decision, called for the most deliberate examination and 
conclusion of both of them. 

The first question was, shall we reside in Philadelphia, 
or east of the mountains? Here the subject of pecuniary 
resources came up. Bishops Asbury, M'Kendree, and 
Whatcoat were all single men, and eighty or a hundred 
dollars, with allowance for their traveling expenses, con- 
stituted their support. The leading preachers, too, in the 
Church, had been single men. Thus episcopal and clerical 
single life among the leading preachers, had shaped minis- 
terial support merely to suit the pressing wants of unmarried 
men while efficient, leaving sickness and old age to depend 
on charity or fortuitous circumstances. As a matter of 
course, the married preachers received little more than the 
single ones, and when they did receive any thing extra, it 
was considered as an unnecessary, or a prodigal expenditure. 
And such were the unpleasant circumstances attending the 
22* 



258 REMOVAL TO INDIANA. [CHAP. X. 

forced supplies of married preachers, that most, as already 
stated, of the men of independence and worth preferred 
locating, to being met in every direction with repulse or 
disparagement. It is true, that the General conference of 
1816, ordained that " the book agents, in conjuction with the 
book committee, in New York, be authorized to estimate 
the sum requisite to defray the necessary expenses of the 
Bishops' families, for which they shall be authorized to draw 
on the editor and general book steward." (Bangs' History, 
volume iii, page 53.) But then custom had already decided 
this question so far as to render the acceptance of the appro- 
priation a thing out of order, and a kind of innovation on 
former usage. And it is probable that Bishop Roberts did 
not avail himself of this provision earlier than the year 
1819. Two hundred dollars and his traveling expenses, 
composed the utmost that they could expect to receive from 
the Church. With such an allowance, they could not 
reside in any of the eastern cities, or in fact in any city, 
unless it was done in dependence on their own private 
resources. These were small, amounting to a cabin and 
some land very little improved, and now so much neglected 
by their long absence, that it would scarcely rent for the 
taxes. It is true, there were those in some of the eastern 
cities, with whom he was acquainted, and in whose estima- 
tion he stood high, that would probably have assisted them. 
But then this was an uncertain provision, and could not be 
depended on, so as to justify him in contracting the debt of 
house-rent and family expenses. Besides, this mode of 
living did not suit the views and feelings of independency 
which they had imbibed in early life, and had cherished and 
practiced down to the present period of their history. 
Residing east of the mountains was, therefore, mutually 
abandoned. 

It was next inquired, shall we travel together? This, 
too, was canvassed, and had its difficulties. It would be 



CHAP. X.] REMOVAL TO INDIANA, 259 

scarcely practicable for a female, naturally retiring in her 
habits, to keep pace with a Methodist Bishop. To say the 
least, it could not be done with comfort. An unwelcome 
visit, too, might be made by the Bishop's wife, where it 
was not expected, and the plan, moreover, was not in keep- 
ing with their spirit of independence. It was, therefore, 
set aside. 

Their determined choice was, or rather the necessity of 
their case compelled them, to repair to their old cabin, on 
the land which he had located just twenty years previous. 
Here they could be independent. And if they had priva- 
tions and difficulties, they had them to themselves, and 
were not exposed to the public gaze of a city, or the inspec- 
tion of wealthy friends or visitors. Here, too, they could 
be on a perfect equality with their neighbors. Their house 
or cabin, their furniture, and all their household utensils, 
were as good as any in the settlement. If Mrs. Roberts 
must spin, and weave, and make garden, and feed poultry 
occasionally, all her neighbors did the same things. And 
if Mr. Roberts, in any spare time at home, must plough, 
and make rails, and work hard, the rest of his neighbors 
did so likewise. Moreover, the landlord could not ask rent 
for his house, for the cabin was his own. The carpet ven- 
der and cabinet-maker could not crave of him the settlement 
of their bills, as he needed nothing in their line, and con- 
tracted no debts in their establishments. Besides, a bed- 
stead, good enough for the Bishop and his lady, had been 
made in less than one day by the Bishop's own hand, and 
on it they could repose sweetly, except when occasionally 
interrupted by the drippings from the leaky roof; but, 
then, these were mostly caught by the sugar-troughs in the 
loft. 

Before their consultation was ended, their hearts, warmed 
by the spirit of independence, beat high for Shenango. 
Their spring still flowed, pure and fresh as ever; their 



260 REMOVAL TO INDIANA. [CHAP. X 

double cabin was still standing in its rustic beauty ; and the 
few neglected acres could soon be made to assume a flour- 
ishing aspect. A few domestic fowls, and three or four 
domestic animals, would supply many of their necessary 
wants. Their course was fixed, and Shenango was their 
destination. 

They purposed to set out for the west from Baltimore, 
to which place Mrs. Roberts went by water from Philadel- 
phia. Mr. Roberts and his nephew, little George, went on 
horse-back, the former riding on a saddle and the latter on 
a blanket. 

At Baltimore, the friends procured for him Bishop As- 
bury's carriage and traveling trunk. His two horses were 
harnessed and put to the carriage, in which they all three 
traveled, takmg along with them as much clothing and bed- 
clothes as they could. They proceeded on their journey 
without difficulty. When, however, they came to the 
mountains, the road was then newly graded for a turnpike, 
but was uncovered with the stone metal. At the first moun- 
tain ascent they came to, the mud was very deep in some 
places. Mrs. Roberts and little George had to get out in 
very bad places and walk. Having done this at one place, 
where the road was unusually muddy, and having gained 
the summit of the hill by a direct foot-path, as the main 
road wound around, she sat down to wait the arrival of Mr. 
Roberts. He walked along driving his horses. Long 
boots, long stockings and breeches, were then the clerical 
fashion of the times. The horses and carriage got liter- 
ally fastened in the mud. He put his shoulder to the 
wheel, pushed with all his might, gave the word of com- 
mand to the horses, and the carriage moved upward. By 
this mode of procedure he gained the point where his part- 
ner was. She had watched his operations with feelings of 
commiseration, yet still she could not avoid smiling on 
seeing him fairly bespattered with mud from head to foot. 



CHAP. X.] REMOVAL TO INDIANA." 261 

The mud had even run over the tops of his boots, and here 
and there on his person were very large smearings. On his 
arrival at the top of the mountain, she exclaimed, with 
some pleasantry, "You are a pretty looking Bishop now." 

On going down Laurel Hill, west of Fort Ligonier, they 
found the road was still rough ; and while she was making 
the best of her way on foot, choosing her steps down the 
shelving rocks and steep slopes, and while he was engaged 
in driving, at the same time walking and balancing the car- 
riage so as to keep it from overturning, her band-box fell 
out, and the wheels passed over it, crushing it completely, 
and injuring materially her caps, bonnet and other articles. 
When near the foot of the mountain, the band-box was mis- 
sing, which furnished him an opportunity of returning for 
it. The fate of the band-box served as a pretty good off- 
set for the previous muddy rencountre in ascending the 
mountain. 

They arrived in safety at Shenango. The Bishop pro- 
ceeded to the Natchez conference. She accompanied him 
to Cadiz, and then returned and lived with Nancy M'Gran- 
ahan, his sister, till spring. He traveled on horse-back to 
Natchez, Mississippi, and continued his travels till the fol- 
lowing spring, when he arrived at home. He was sick 
among the Indians, as he took the fever and ague on the 
Mississippi. At Port Gibson, he lay three or four weeks 
dangerously ill. His fare among the Indians was mostly 
sour hommony. At first, when passing through their coun- 
try, they charged him high for ferriage, even as much as 
two dollars on some occasions. But on learning that he 
was a chief, they let him go free. 

Mrs. Roberts, early in the spring, and before the arrival 
of Mr. Roberts, came to the determination to reside in their 
own cabin. As the clap-boards were old, the roof needed 
repair. The neighbors kindly offered their aid, and, as was 
the custom, laid the roof anew, by adding some new clap- 



262 REMOVAL TO INDIANA. [CHAP. X. 

boards to such of the old as were still good, turning the 
best end outside. In heavy rains, however, as already 
stated, the water would find its way between them. On 
the first night after the Bishop's return, he was very much 
wet in bed, and shook the following day with the ague. 
Further repairs were made to the roof; but it was still far 
from being water-proof. Having come to the conclusion to 
remove to Indiana, he neither built a better house, nor 
repaired the old one, further than to adjust the clap-boards 
occasionally. Nor was it at all remarkable, that he lived in 
so leaky a tenement, as all his neighbors were in the same 
condition, and it was considered a thing of course. 

Here we would remark, that we have no journal of Bishop 
Roberts' travels. He wrote nothing of the kind himself, 
and consequently we have nothing from him, except the 
brief narrative, already alluded to, written by Dr. Simpson, 
and reaching from his birth to the year 1808, or to the sixth 
year of his ministry. After this period, we have no written 
documents to rely on. The annual minutes do not say 
what Bishops attend the conferences, nor always at what 
time and place the conferences sit. It is true, that at the 
end of the minutes of each conference, it is said when and 
where the following session shall be held ; but then changes 
have sometimes been made in the time, and thus great 
uncertainty is thrown around the precise date. And very 
little can be gained from the proceedings of conferences, as 
published in our periodicals, for they do not say much 
concerning the movements of the Bishops that would be 
appropriate for a narrative of their lives. Had we a detailed 
account of the travels of Bishop Roberts, especially his 
journeyings in the western frontier, similar to the interesting 
narratives which Bishop Morris gave of his tour from 
St. Louis to Texas, it would doubtless furnish us with 
a number and variety of the most thrilling events. But 
Bishop Roberts kept no such journal. This will form a 



CHAP. X.] REMOVAL TO INDIANA. 263 

chasm in the history of his life, which no human art can 
fill up. 

But even this is an incident of his life. His means of 
information in literature, while young, were very small. 
To compose, at that day, formed no part of a common 
education, as the great mass were not supposed to need the 
art of expressing their thoughts clearly and forcibly on 
paper. This was considered the privilege only of the few 
literati. Neither did Bishop Roberts, in after life, apply 
himself to composition with the view of transmitting his 
thoughts to posterity, though his attainments by reading 
were highly respectable, and his acquisitions by experience 
and observation, guided by his native prudence and large 
mind, were very superior indeed. His great error was, 
that he believed he could never succeed in this. But prac- 
tice would have made him perfect; as is almost invariably 
the case. Cultivating the art of composition, and transmit- 
ting to posterity the incidents of an eventful life, is a debt 
that leading men owe to the present and rising generations. 
And should the present limited narrative ever reach those 
who sit at the helm of our ecclesiastical affairs, we hope 
they will be convinced of the necessity of chronicling the 
events of their day, for the benefit of posterity. If they 
will not do this, others will do it for them imperfectly, or 
falsely, or perhaps maliciously. It is right and important, 
therefore, that they should testify for themselves what they 
have seen, heard, or know, and not permit either true, false, 
or suborned witnesses to say what they please concerning 
them. We must slightly find fault with Bishop Roberts 
for his negligence, or rather mistake ; while we desire to 
apologize for him, in consequence of his want of early 
opportunities, and also his great modesty and humility, 
which rendered it an intolerable cross for him ever to say 
any thing of his own performances, that would tend to make 
him prominent in the eyes of either the Church or the 



264 REMOVAL TO INDIANA. [CHAP. X. 

world — a feature not always visible in the character of dis- 
tinguished individuals. 

In the fall of 1817, he and Mrs. Roberts visited Indiana, 
and returned in the winter to Shenango. His brother, 
Lewis, to whom he was strongly attached, had purchased 
land and moved, if we are rightly informed, to that state. 
The Bishop, too, had made a small purchase of wild land 
in the same neighborhood, and had determined to make this 
country his future residence. 

He hunted considerably this winter while at home ; and 
as usual met with no small degree of success. A recurrence 
to his former favorite pursuit seemed to delight him greatly, 
and he enjoyed an occasional hunt as much as at any former 
time. 

The ague still remained on him, and he had also an attack 
of the jaundice. But his strong constitution resisted their 
force, and he was enabled faithfully to follow up his 
appointments. 

In the winter, probably toward the close, he visited the 
Virginia conference. In his travels this year, he lay out 
a whole night, and held his horse by the bridle to prevent 
him running away. It is hard to account for this, unless 
we attribute it to his extreme diffidence, which often pre- 
vented him from enjoying the comforts of life, or to his 
want of money to bear his expenses ; rather than make his 
circumstances known, he would, as he often did, lie out all 
night, when almost any one would have entertained him 
gladly. Besides, such was the benevolence of his heart, 
that he has been known to give his funds for charitable pur- 
poses, and when all exhausted, he would suffer hunger or 
any other privation rather than be considered troublesome 
in the least degree to his acquaintances and friends. 

It was while going to one of the southern conferences, in 
1818, that the famous occurrence took place, which has 
again and again gone the rounds of the papers, under the 



CHAP. X.] REMOVAL TO INDIANA. 265 

title of "Bishop Roberts and the young preacher" 
Sometimes it has been referred to Bishop George ; but this 
is a mistake, Bishop Roberts being the traveler alluded to. 
The accounts concerning it have been very much exagger- 
ated, and, moreover, one account by no means agrees with 
another ; but that it was a real occurrence is certain, as he 
frequently related it to the members of his family, and 
some other intimate friends. He never would reveal 
the name of the young preacher, for he esteemed him as 
an excellent man. The preacher became eminent among 
his brethren; and the event itself made an impression on 
his mind which he never forgot. We will not venture to 
give the particulars of the incident, as the precise account 
cannot be now collected from any authentic source within 
our reach. 

In January, 1818, Mrs. Roberts traveled on horse-back 
from Shenango to Alexandria, where she met the Bishop. 
She expected to have had company, but was disappointed. 
She met, however, a preacher at Bedford, Pennsylvania, 
who rode along with her to Alexandria. She was not to be 
deterred from her purpose by trivial causes. She next 
went with the Bishop to the Baltimore and Philadelphia 
conferences, taking York in their way, to which place he 
returned with her: she then traveled in company with a 
young man and woman to Pittsburg, riding one horse 
and leading another. On the horse she rode, she also had 
a pack, and on the one she led was another pack, quite 
large, placed on a pack-saddle. These packs consisted 
of the remainder of their clothing and books, which could 
not be conveyed before, together with some presents in 
clothing, that their friends in Baltimore and Philadelphia 
had bestowed on them. At times she led the horse with a 
line attached to his bridle, he following the one she rode. 
When tired of this mode, she would drive him before ; but 
this was attended with some inconvenience, as he would 
23 



266 REMOVAL TO INDIANA. [CHAP. X. 

occasionally run off the path, and then she was compelled 
to gallop after him in order to turn him into the right way 
again. She traveled alone from Pittsburg to Shenango, a 
distance of nearly eighty miles. No misfortune befell her, 
except that she was once thrown from her horse, but was 
not injured by the fall. 

The Bishop proceeded on horse-back to the New York, 
New England and Genesee conferences. On his way 
home, where he arrived in July, he traveled a new route, 
which was through the Genesee Flats, and subsisted for 
three days on blackberries. We suspect his money again 
ran out ; and, as usual, his extreme backwardness prevented 
him making his wants known. He also attended the Ohio 
conference this year, which sat in Steubenville, August 7th, 
1818. 

In 1819, he fully concluded to move from Shenango 
to Lawrence county, Indiana. His leading reasons for so 
doing were the following, as far as we can learn : 

He was not very well pleased with the soil and climate 
of Mercer county, after he had become acquainted with In- 
diana and other parts of the then far west. The soil and 
climate of the southern part of Indiana pleased him much 
better. As he had a taste for agriculture and retired life, he 
supposed that Indiana would suit him exceedingly well. 

His brother, Lewis, had already moved there, and, as 
before stated, he was most fondly attached to him, and, 
consequently, desired to live near him, not only for his 
society, but also to avail himself of his watch-care over his 
own temporal concerns when he was from home. 

He had, also, several nephews and nieces, for whom he 
wished to do all that lay in his power ; and he believed, by 
moving to the new country, he could aid them more than 
by staying where he was. 

But, above all, he desired to be as little expense to the 
Church as possible ; and, with his spirit of independence 



CHAP. X.] REMOVAL TO INDIANA. 267 

on the one hand, and his generosity on the other, he thought 
he could secure to himself a living, and, at the same time, 
depend but little on others. No appropriation, it is prob- 
able, was made For the support of his family ; or, if there 
was, he had not applied for it ; and he got no more from 
the Church than his traveling expenses and his quarterage ; 
that is, two hundred dollars per annum. His property at 
Shenango was worth but very little. The mill scarcely 
cleared itself; and both it and a hundred acres of the land 
were sold for a trivial sum, a very small part of which he 
realized. The remaining three hundred acres were not 
of much value. The improvements consisted merely of a 
small clearing, the old double cabin, and a log stable. The 
whole was probably then worth three or four hundred dol- 
lars, and this amount could hardly have been obtained in 
good payments from responsible men. It is true, he sold 
it, about this time, for five hundred dollars ; but, after wait- 
ing many years, he did not receive his pay, and the land 
finally reverted to him again. It was, however, in 1832, 
sold to several persons, on long payments, amounting in all 
to six hundred dollars ; and then he received it in small 
sums, after considerable delays. 

After having fully resolved to move to the state of Indi- 
ana, he packed up his goods in November, of this year. 
He was delayed, partly in consequence of attending the 
Ohio and other conferences in the fall, and partly by snag- 
ging one of his horses. When the morning of his depar- 
ture had come, he was earnestly desirous of setting out 
very early, in order to avoid the affliction of bidding adieu 
to his friends. But in this he was disappointed. His 
relatives and neighbors convened at an early hour to see 
him start. Before a final separation took place, they all 
united in fervently petitioning the throne of grace for a 
parting blessing, and likewise in imploring the aid of 
Israel's God to guide them through the ever-varying and 



268 REMOVAL TO INDIANA. [CHAP. X. 

dangerous pathway of life, and ultimately bring them to 
that sweet celestial home, where " adieus and farewells are 
sounds unknown." After prayer, such were the greetings 
of his friends, that the day was far spent before they set out, 
and they could only travel a few miles before night overtook 
them. 

The company consisted of himself and wife, Thomas 
and Robert Roberts, sons of his brother, Thomas, his little 
nephew, George, and his niece, Esther Lindsay, daughter 
of his favorite sister, Elizabeth. Mr. and Mrs. Roberts 
rode in the two-horse carriage, which was also filled pretty 
well with their bed-clothes and other clothing. Esther rode 
on a horse, with a good sized pack under her. The two 
young men had another horse, which they rode alternately. 
Little George sometimes rode in the carriage, and at other 
times behind Esther, or one of the young men. They 
carried with them their own provisions, which, when ex- 
hausted, they replenished as opportunities offered. In this 
manner they traveled, until they reached the end of their 
journey, which was on the 28th of November. 

During their whole route, he rarely stopped at the house 
of any of his religious friends. The first night he staid 
with Mr. Fell, a few miles distant, and the next with his 
old friend, Dr. Bostwich; while, during the rest of the 
journey, he put up at the public taverns, and it was rarely 
known who he was until after he had left. On arriving at 
any place on Saturday night, he remained till Monday morn- 
ing, and on Sabbath always attended the house of God, 
but never proclaimed who he was. The discovery was 
left to the circumstances of the occasion. Even in attend- 
ing worship he always took an humble and retired seat, so 
that few would suspect him of being a preacher, unless his 
dignified appearance and plain clothing might serve as 
indexes of discovery. 

His brother, Lewis, had succeeded in raising a cabin for 



CHAP. X.] REMOVAL TO INDIANA. 269 

him ; but it was the mere shell of one, having only the 
rough log walls, the clap-board roof, and sleepers, and being 
without chimney, door, windows, floor, or loft. 

They arrived in this new episcopal residence, on the 
evening of the day before mentioned. Their provisions 
were exhausted : they obtained some potatoes, however, for 
supper, which had been raised for them near the cabin, or 
else were procured from a neighbor. As they had no 
fixtures for boiling them, they made up a fire in the place 
where the chimney was to stand, and roasted them. They 
were placed in rows on a sleeper, about a foot above the 
ground; and the good Bishop, always thankful for even the 
smallest favors of Heaven, devoutly asked a blessing before 
partaking of the meal, and likewise returned thanks with 
equal devotion, for thus spreading a table before them in 
the midst of the wilderness. But Esther, who was then 
only about fourteen years of age, was far from being satisfied 
with the present meagre fare, and the prospect of comfort 
which lay before them. She retired to a corner of the 
cabin, in rather a disconsolate mood, which was very 
unusual to her, and observed to little George, and the young 
men, that she did not see why uncle should ask a blessing 
and return thanks, for a supper of nothing else in the world 
but roasted potatoes. They placed some unhevved pun- 
cheons on the sleepers, and prepared their beds for the night 
as well as they could. Just as they were about going to 
sleep, the wolves began to howl not far from the house. 
The open spaces for the door and chimney had no protec- 
tion from their incursion. A large fire, however, served to 
intimidate them, which would, also, aid in discovering them 
should they make an entrance. As they continued howling 
for some time, Esther became very much alarmed, as she 
had heard it stated, that the wolves attacked a horse of theirs 
in Shenango, and killed him, just after old Mr. Richford had 
moved there. Mr. Roberts used his utmost persuasions to 
23* 



270 REMOVAL TO INDIANA. [CHAP. X. 

pacify her and little George also, he being much alarmed 
likewise. After a while the wolves, intimidated probably 
by the blazing fire, and having no good prospect of prey, 
scampered off howling, their cries soon dying away in the 
distance. A good night's sleep relieved them from their 
cares, and they arose in the morning as cheerful and con- 
tented as the surrounding circumstances would allow — 
grateful to an ever-watchful Providence, who had thus far 
supplied their wants and preserved them in safety. 

All hands were now actively employed in preparing the 
new house for a comfortable winter residence. Their beds 
and clothing were all taken out of doors in the morning, and 
in again at night. A large fire was made near the house, to 
serve as a kitchen fire during the day. The Bishop, the 
two young men and George, worked at the place from 
morning dawn till dark. The puncheons were hewed, 
jointed, smoothed, the joints sawed, and all keyed up, and 
the entire surface smoothed off with the adze. The 
chimney was then raised and the hearth laid. The clap- 
board door was also made, and thus the house was ready for 
occupancy day and night; so that it was not necessary now 
for Mrs. Roberts to sit down on a log in the open air to 
knit or sew, when not employed in adjusting such of their 
things as had been injured by the journey. 

After the house had been made perfectly habitable, all the 
males, with the Bishop at their head, cleared three acres 
south of the dwelling. They always ate their breakfast 
before day, by lamp, or fire light, and worked as long as 
they could possibly see. The remainder of the nights, till 
bed-time, was spent in making articles of furniture, or some- 
thing needful for out-door work. A large chair was made 
of green oak, simply with the axe and auger; but when 
finished, it was too heavy to be lifted by Esther or George: 
they could only push it along. Several stools were also 
made, for recreation in the evenings, as well as to serve in 



CHAP. X.] REMOVAL TO INDIANA. 271 

the place of chairs. A bed-stead was borrowed from his 
brother, Lewis, for the benefit of the Bishop and Mrs. 
Roberts, while the other members of the family had to 
sleep as sweetly as they could during the winter without 
such a convenience. The three acres, after being cleared , 
were sown with wheat in December, in order to meet the 
wants of the coming year. 

In moving, their money was all exhausted. Mrs. 
Roberts, however, was anxious by some means to obtain a 
cow. She argued that one would be very serviceable in 
furnishing them with milk, even allowing they could make 
no butter. The Bishop thought they ought to endeavor to 
do without one, at least until spring, as he had no money 
to buy one with. She urged him to try his credit, as it 
was a matter both of comfort and economy. With some 
difficulty he got the sum of twenty dollars, with which he 
purchased one. 

Bread also was indispensably necessary. He sold one 
of his four horses, and bought some wheat and corn, or else 
exchanged him for some: the wheat was fifty cents per 
bushel, and the corn twenty-five. 

The Bishop, during the winter, indulged himself occa- 
sionally in a day's hunting, which amply repaid his toil 
with supplies of venison, as he killed several deer. This, 
indeed, was the cheapest and most convenient mode of 
procuring meat for his family at that time. 

A pen or rough stable was a necessary convenience, 
especially at the present season of the year. 

A ten acre field was cleared during the winter by the 
Bishop, the two young men, and little George. As they 
wished to have it in readiness by planting time, they labored 
hard, continuing, as before, till dark. The severity of their 
work, however, was relieved a little by attending to the log 
heaps that were on fire. 

The nearest mill was eighteen miles distant. This occa- 



272 REMOVAL TO INDIANA. [CHAP. X. 

sioned the loss of considerable time when grinding had to 
be done ; and in order to prevent the loss as much as possi- 
ble, hommony was used plentifully ; which was prepared by 
the corn being pounded in a trough made for the purpose, 
or by hulling it in lye ; or, in case of necessity, corn meal 
was used — the hand-mill being resorted to, or if no hand-mill 
was in the house, the grater was employed. 

In the spring, the Bishop left for the conferences, taking 
with him one of the horses, and leaving the other two with 
the young men. 

By planting time, the ten acres were cleared, fenced, and 
likewise ploughed, and furrowed out one way, for receiving 
the corn. Mrs. Roberts, as usual, in the absence of the 
Bishop, superintended every thing, both in the house and in 
the field. She had taken a catarrh in one of the fingers of 
her right hand in the spring, and was forced to have it tied 
up. It so happened that her hand was the worst at planting 
time. She arranged all as follows : Esther was appointed 
to do all the house-work ; George furrowed the corn-field 
the second time, making it ready for planting ; Mrs. Roberts 
carried the corn in her pocket, for such was the custom of 
those days, and with her left hand dropped, while her right 
was kept in the sling ; and the two young men covered the 
corn. In this way the field was very soon planted. The 
corn crop turned out to be excellent, and the wheat tolerable, 
though sown in December. 

They also raised flax, with which Mrs. Roberts made 
the linen necessary for her family. The young men broke 
and scutched it, Mrs. Roberts spun it, and Esther wove it. 

We are indebted to the Rev. Mr. Shanks, of the Indiana 
conference, for the following narrative of Bishop Roberts' 
attendance on Divine worship one Sabbath day at a village, 
unobserved. Mr. Shanks then lived in the neighborhood 
of Mr. Mitchell. Mr. Cravens was his father-in-law. He 
was present at the meeting, and was informed of the occur- 



CHAP. X.] REMOVAL TO INDIANA. 273 

rence by Mr. Mitchell himself, about two hours after the 
departure of Mr. Roberts, on Monday : 

"Early in the year, 1819, Bishop Roberts, on his way 
from Pennsylvania to the conferences in the south, arrived on 
Sabbath morning, in Fincastle, the county-seat of Botetourt 
county, Virginia. Having no acquaintance in the place, 
he called at a public house and took breakfast. On making 
inquiry respecting the arrangements for the Sabbath, he was 
told that there was but one meeting-house in the town, and 
that the Rev. William Cravens, a Methodist minister, had 
to preach there at 10 o'clock, and, also, the Rev. Robert 
Logan, a Presbyterian minister, at 11 of the same day. At 
the sound of the bell, the Bishop went to the church, and 
took his seat amongst the hearers. According to arrange- 
ment, Mr. Cravens preached and Mr. Logan followed. 
The Rev. Edward Mitchell, a Methodist minister, who 
lived a few miles southwest of the place, was called upon 
to close. When the congregation was dismissed, Mr. Rob- 
erts inquired of Mr. Mitchell, how far he lived from the 
town, and in what direction. Being politely answered, he 
then said to Mr. Mitchell, if he would wait until he could 
get his horse from the house at which he had put up, he 
would go along with him. To this, Mr. Mitchell readily 
consented. As they left the town, Mr. Mitchell, who was 
fond of conversation, and always desirous of giving it a 
religious turn, commenced talking about the preaching they 
had heard. Mr. Cravens having insisted on the doctrine 
of restitution, he wished to know of the stranger what was 
his opinion of it. Mr. Roberts stated that he did not object 
to the doctrine in the least. Mr. Mitchell, still wishing to 
turn the subject to the best advantage with the stranger, said, 
very pointedly, it was one thing to consent to the truth and 
another to practice upon it. Mr. Roberts, discovering that 
he was not suspected, was willing that Mr. Mitchell should 
give what direction to the conversation he might think 



274 REMOVAL TO INDIANA. [CHAP. X. 

proper ; and modestly replied, with his usual peculiarity, 
to such questions as were proposed to him. 

" When they arrived at Mr. Mitchell's residence, Mr. M. 
said to him, 'There is the stable, and the hay, and corn, 
and my rule is, that all who come to see me must wait on 
themselves.' To this the stranger raised no objections, 
and put up his horse. When he had done, the dinner was 
ready. Mr. Mitchell, as was his custom, asked a blessing; 
and when seated, resumed the conversation, and took the 
liberty of inquiring of the stranger where he was from, and 
to what place he was going ? On these questions being an- 
swered, he was next asked, what was his name. To 
which the Bishop replied, ' My name is Roberts.' ' Any 
relation of Robert R. Roberts, one of our Bishops V asked 
Mr. Mitchell. ' My name is Robert R. Roberts,' said 
the stranger. At this, Mr. Mitchell involuntarily dropped 
his knife and fork, and gazed a moment speechless at his 
visitor; and all at once the thought struck him that his 
appearance, conversation, and general deportment were 
those of a minister of the Gospel ; and it was a matter of 
astonishment to him that he had not thought of his being a 
clergyman before. 

"Mr. Mitchell, after having composed himself a little, 
asked the Bishop why he had not made himself known to 
them when he first entered the town, and preached for 
them? To which the Bishop replied, that it was his inten- 
tion so to have done : he had traveled rapidly the day be- 
fore, in order to enjoy the holy day of rest among them; 
but on learning the arrangements that had been made, and 
also that Mr. Cravens, like himself, was a stranger, and 
had only stopped to spend the Sabbath day there, he 
thought it best to attend the house of God as an humble 
hearer of the word of life, and thus have the privilege of 
worshiping with the people of that strange land in the 
capacity of a private Christian." 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 275 

CHAPTER XI. 

EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 

In the foregoing chapter, we followed Bishop Roberts up 
to the third year of his episcopacy, or to the year 1819, 
at which time he had fully settled in Indiana. We were 
guided in our narrative by such information as we had 
collected by our own inquiries, from the oral communica- 
tions of his near relatives and intimate friends — those who 
had been the participators in, or observers of the events 
which they narrated. As already stated, we have no journal 
of his travels from the time he was elected Bishop to his 
death ; and as his relatives committed nothing concerning 
him to writing, their information was confined to what they 
were eye and ear-witnesses of, while the Bishop was among 
them. Of his travels and adventures, and the occurrences 
connected with them, there is nothing on record. Besides 
keeping no journal of what transpired, he wrote very few 
letters, and in the few that he did write, scarcely any thing 
is to be found respecting himself. A very small number of 
letters were in his possession at the time of his death that 
had been written previous to 1824. Most of those received 
before this time perished, as we suppose, either prior to his 
leaving Shenango for Indiana, or during the few first years 
of his residence there. We give two reasons for this. 
The first is, that he placed no special estimate on papers 
of this character, in consequence of his unaffected reluc- 
tance, or rather unwillingness, to have any thing made 
known concerning himself. The other reason is, that he 
had no suitable place of safe keeping for them during the 
period referred to. In Shenango he had neither book-case, 
cupboards, nor any thing of the kind, in which to deposit 
them ; and even if he had had any, the drippings through 
the clap-board roof would probably have reached them, and 



276 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

thus destroyed them. In Indiana, too, though free from a 
leaky roof, yet he had no place of deposit for his papers 
even for several years after he moved there. At any rate, 
we find but few papers, and those few of no special interest, 
written before the year 1824. It is probable, that about this 
time, he prepared some convenient place for preserving 
important manuscripts. 

Among his papers, written after the time just mentioned, 
we find some letters that were sent by himself to his rela- 
tives. We also find a number from the other Bishops, and 
several distinguished individuals, which our readers will be 
pleased to peruse. In the absence of almost all other 
matter, except some small gleanings of our own and a few 
friends, we deem it advisable to present to the public the 
most interesting letters, or at least parts of them, introducing 
such other facts as we have gathered, and observing the 
chronological order of events as far as we can. This is the 
very best we can do, or that any one else could do, under 
the circumstances. Had those who are in the possession 
of facts respecting the Bishop, communicated them to us, 
we could have made our work more interesting. The 
public call was earnestly made eight months ago, and yet 
few responses have been given. Our biographical perform- 
ance, therefore, of this most worthy individual, must be 
deficient for the foregoing reasons, as well as from the want 
of graphic powers in the writer. 

In 1820, he was conveyed home sick, and during his 
illness, suffered much. His strong constitution, however, 
very soon counteracted his disease, which was fever and 
ague. When he had so far recovered as to be able to work 
a little on the days in which he was free from the chills and 
fever, he improved most rapidly ; and by a full exercise of 
his muscular powers, in clearing land and putting up rude 
buildings to suit the temporary wants of his new location, 
his former robust state of body was restored, so that he was 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 277 

ready to commence his tour of conferences as soon as was 
necessary. 

In the summer of 1821, Bishop Roberts, passing through 
Chillicothe, on his episcopal tour, and learning that a camp 
meeting in the vicinity of that city was then in progress, 
attended, and preached daily during his stay. On Sabbath, 
the appointment at 10 o'clock was assigned him. After 
ascending the stand, he received a note, written at the instance 
of a young lady, the daughter of General M'A., residing 
near Chillicothe, who lay dangerously ill of the bilious fever, 
and of whose recovery but little hope was entertained by 
her friends. She felt that she was unprepared to die, and 
had become deeply concerned about the salvation of her 
soul. The note she had that morning sent to the Bishop, 
earnestly desired the prayers of the congregation in her 
behalf. The Bishop read the contents from the stand, 
withholding the name and family connections of the young 
lady, and then made a few remarks to move the sympathies 
of the congregation, and concluded by calling upon them to 
unite in earnest prayer to God for her salvation, and for the 
recovery of her health. His address to the throne of 
grace on this occasion, which was the opening prayer of the 
service, was most fervent, importunate, and powerful, and 
was made apparently with all the confidence and strong 
faith of one who felt assured that his requests would be 
heard and answered. And so it was : for, in that very hour, 
the young lady began to recover, and in a few days was 
fully restored to health, and is living at the present day. 
Whether the serious impressions which were made on her 
mind during her illness, resulted in any permanent spiritual 
good, we are unable to say. We have been informed, 
however, that she was satisfied that God had spared her 
life in answer to the prayers of the Bishop and the pious 
part of the congregation. 

On Monday, the Rev. Dr. W., a distinguished minister 
24 



278 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

of the Presbyterian Church, preached at 10 o'clock, and 
was followed by the Bishop. The Doctor's text was, "Do 
we then make void the law through faith ? God forbid : 
yea, we establish the law," Romans iii, 31. The dis- 
course was an able one, and was well delivered. When 
the Doctor had concluded, Bishop Roberts, after singing 
and prayer, took for his text, " He that loveth pureness 
of heart, for the grace of his lips the King shall be his 
friend," Proverbs xxii, 11. In the first division of his dis- 
course, he defined with great clearness the doctrine of 
"pureness of heart," or Christian perfection, and defended 
it by a series of arguments and proofs, drawn chiefly from 
the Scriptures, which were sufficient to convince every one 
who heard him of the truth of his position. In the second 
division — " the grace of his lips" — he dwelt a few moments 
on the peculiarity of the phrase, lingering upon its apparent 
difficulty, as though he was himself in doubt how to solve 
it, until he had awakened in his hearers the deepest atten- 
tion. He then proceeded to show the true import of the 
words, and presented, in a lucid and highly interesting ex- 
position, the excellence and attractiveness of holy conver- 
sation, purity of language, or administering " grace" to the 
listener, so necessary in all who would attain unto " pure- 
ness of heart," and continue therein. In the last division 
of his subject — "the King shall be his friend" — the Bishop 
was peculiarly interesting. He described briefly, but elo- 
quently, the character and attributes of the "Friend" of the 
pure in heart, the "King of kings!" reciting numerous 
appropriate Scripture promises which were applicable to 
all the diversified cases of mankind, and giving the most 
happy illustrations of their power and efficacy. In this 
part of his discourse, the Bishop was peculiarly animated 
and impressive, and his words were accompanied with an 
unusual degree of the power and energy of the Holy Spirit. 
Taking the sermon altogether, it was, for strength and 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 279 

clearness, for true eloquence and power, certainly a superior 
performance. We are informed by a devout and intelligent 
Christian, who was present on the occasion, that, although 
twenty-two years have elapsed since its delivery, he still 
retains a vivid recollection of the arrangement and the ma- 
terial parts of the discourse, and, also, of the almost inimit- 
able earnestness, impressiveness and power of his elo- 
quence, as well as of the tones of his full, clear, strong and 
musical voice, the fine, commanding appearance of his 
figure, and the natural gracefulness and ease of his manner 
and gestures. 

In the summer of 1822, his hewed log house was erected, 
and was finished in the winter of 1823 and 1824. His 
own laborious exertions were put into requisition, as well 
as all the means he could avail himself of, in order to finish 
it. As a specimen of the economy which he found neces- 
sary to observe, we will present an extract of a letter to 
Mrs. Roberts, dated February 8th, 1822. The boys, or 
young men, referred to, were his nephews, that lived with 
him, and cleared and worked his land: 

"Having a few leisure moments, I write to inform you 
that I have employed Mr. Hamersley to saw my boards. 
You will, therefore, tell the boys to take the logs to his 
mill. They can be furnished with oak, as well as poplar, 
at Mr. Jolley's. The poplar he is to saw on the shares ; 
and for the oak, I pay him thirty-seven and a half cents per 
hundred. I have agreed with Mr. Pro to buy you an 
auger, and Lindsay can take it to you. I think the saw- 
logs ought to be cut about twelve feet long, but the boys 
may consult Mr. Jolley on this particular, as he knows 
more about building than I do. When you get the boards, 
and have them seasoned, you may call on Mr. John Leath- 
erman to lay the lower floor, or, at least, to work out the 
amount of seventeen dollars, for which I hold his note. 
My love to Esther and the boys, and, as always, to yourself." 



280 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

The following letter from the Rev. Wiley Ledbetter, 
missionary among the Choctaw Indians, will give a lively- 
picture of the state of things among those Indians at the 
time it was written. It is dated April 15, 1824: 

"According to your direction, I wrote you a letter about 
the last of March, in which I gave a full statement of the 
mission up to that time; but owing to the waters being 
high, and the danger of the letter being lost, I have thought 
it proper to write to you again. If that letter should not 
have come to hand, I will, at some future time, give you an 
account of the revival in this nation; as it is important, 
under existing circumstances, that an exact account of the 
commencement and progress of the work should be pub- 
lished. 

" In the letter, I informed you of twelve that had been 
converted. They are all now growing in grace and in the 
knowledge of divine things. Since that time, six more 
have been brought to rejoice in the pardoning love of God. 
This accession, added to the former, makes eighteen, five 
of whom are white men, one is a colored woman, and the 
remaining twelve are natives. Among the natives is a 
woman that must be upward of thirty years old. 

" The work appears to be spreading in a very encour- 
aging manner, and a spirit of inquiry is waked up every- 
where. The people are soliciting me to come and preach 
to them in almost every part of the nation. We have suffi- 
cient ground for at least four circuits ; and it is very impor- 
tant that these should be laid out and supplied with preach- 
ers as soon as possible. Those that I cannot visit, complain 
of me for not preaching to them as well as to others. O, 
Lord, in mercy send laborers into the field. It will be 
necessary to enlarge my work so as to embrace at least 
twenty-five appointments by the 1st of July. This I 
shall do with the hope of receiving ministerial assistance 
shortly. 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 281 

" The prospect for establishing schools is flattering. The 
people are very desirous that we have those institutions 
amongst them. If possible, we- must open a boarding 
school this fall. I am continually pressed for information 
on that subject; and I have to satisfy the people by holding 
them in expectation that something will, this fall, be done. 
Are there not families in Baltimore that are able and willing 
to aid in this enterprise? If two families, that have the 
means, would unite, they could easily support one poor In- 
dian child in the school; and, at this rate, eighty families 
would maintain forty children. Add to this, what may be 
done in other cities, beside what the missionary society and 
the government will do, and we shall be able to render the 
mission respectable and useful. I refer you to the circular 
of the Secretary of War, dated September 3d, 1819. The 
character of missionaries is by some held in contempt, from 
the supposition that the scheme is a speculating affair. In 
order to remove this erroneous notion, I would suggest the 
propriety of having trustees appointed to our schools, who 
shall be required to examine most rigidly into their condi- 
tion, and report quarterly to the people. The place that 
we have in contemplation for a boarding school, is in the 
neighborhood of the Talking Warriors. A great number of 
children are there, and the place is very healthy. 

"My old horse has given out. I have had to purchase 
two, one for myself and the other for my interpreter. They 
cost me one hundred and fifty dollars. I have bought 
twenty dollars' worth of clothes for the interpreter. This 
sum, one hundred and seventy dollars, I stand in need of. 

"I wrote to you that it was expected the chiefs and 
others would start for the City of Washington about the 1st 
of May, and that they wished to see you there, or that you 
would appoint some person to wait on them. It is probable 
that they will not start until the last of May. 

" I wait with great anxiety to hear from you, and receive 
24* 



282 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

instructions with respect to commencing the buildings for a 
school." 

From the annexed letter, written by Bishop George, it 
will be seen that a pastoral address was prepared by him, 
and sanctioned by Bishop Hedding, and then sent to Bishop 
Roberts, for the approval of him as well as the other 
Bishops. It is dated July 6th, and was directed to the 
Bishop at Zanesville, Ohio, where he received it while 
attending the session of the conference there. Bishops 
M'Kendree and Soule were also present on the occasion : 

" These lines leave brother Hedding and myself reasona- 
bly well. We have finished the New York and New 
England conferences. We have had general peace, with one 
exception. Joshua Randall, the old preacher, who was 
arrested when you were at the Bath conference, has con- 
tinued to support his almost incomprehensible proposition, 
which is, if I understand it, that ' while Christ died for 
original transgression, he made no atonement for actual 
sins.' With this strange theological enigma, he has vexed 
and teased his brethren until they have taken away his 
parchments, from which decision he has appealed to General 
conference, according to custom. 

4 'In these conferences our increase in the ministry ap- 
proaches to redundancy ; but in the membership we progress 
slowly. My fears are that, in this respect, we shall lose 
our balance of proportion ; and if we do, we shall sink 
slowly, but certainly. 

44 Being in the regions of literature, brother Hedding and 
myself have prepared the pastoral letter that General con- 
ference directed us to write, which we send inclosed, for the 
examination of yourself and your colleagues. If it should 
meet your approbation, it will be necessary to send it to the 
editors as soon as possible, in order that they may print and 
circulate it. Something of the kind ought to be done 
speedily, that our people may see that we take no part in 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 283 

this unhappy revolutionizing system, that has been and is 
now progressing. 

" We are now able to report the time of the Pittsburg 
and Ohio conferences for the next year, which are as fol- 
lows: Pittsburg, September the 5th, and Ohio, October 
the 12th. 

" I should thank you to write and let us know as soon 
as possible where they are to be held. At all events I 
hope you will write to me as often as you can, and you may 
depend on an answer. My colleague does excellently in 
his new business. Pray for your brother." 

The following is the address referred to in the preceding 
letter; and although it was prepared in 1824, it is not 
wholly inapplicable to the state of the Church now: 

" Beloved Brethren, — As it is our greatest desire, that 
you should prosper and abound in every good word and 
work, we would use our utmost endeavors to promote your 
spiritual interests. And were it possible, we would visit 
you all in person, and show you, by word and by deed, 
how great is our love toward you, and how earnestly we 
long after you all. But, considering the nature and extent 
of our labors, you will readily perceive, this is impossible. 
To make up our lack of service to you in person, and to 
comply with the request of the General conference, we send 
you this general epistle of advice and instruction ; wherein 
we salute you all as beloved brethren, and heirs together with 
us of the grace of God. And we are drawn to this, not 
only by the love we feel for you, but, also, by the considera- 
tion of the high responsibility we stand under to God. In 
the order of the Church, and we trust by the providence of 
God, we have been called to take the general superinten- 
dency of a numerous and a growing people — a people that ' 
have been hitherto highly favored of the Lord, and that he 
seems to have raised up to subserve important purposes 
in the kingdom of grace. In such a station, our duties are 



284 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

at all times important, and our responsibility great; but 
more especially at this time. 

44 Never was there a period, perhaps, more momentously 
interesting to our Church than the present. We have, 
through the blessing of God, seventeen conferences, between 
three and four thousand traveling and local preachers, and 
more than three hundred thousand members. And as if what 
had been done, was only preparatory to something much more 
extensive, great and effectual doors are opening on every 
side, to enable us to enlarge our field of labor and increase 
our usefulness. To fill these, requires all our united 
energies, and the most ardent zeal in the work. And yet, 
perhaps, this is the time, when we are most in danger of 
dividing our energies and abating in our zeal. From the 
history of the Church we learn, that almost all religious 
sects, not even excepting the primitive sect, that was ■ every- 
where spoken against,' have, in their progress, declined into 
lukewarmness, formality, and worldly pomp, or vain super- 
stition. This seems to be the course of nature. Purity, 
humility, and faithfulness, are owned of God; and the 
Church that is clothed with these, will be blessed of him. 
Though persecuted, it will increase, until by its numbers 
and influence, it is able to overlook all opposition. Then 
comes the danger. Primitive simplicity is laid aside, pride 
is engendered, and divisions creep in, till those who began 
in the spirit, end in the flesh ; and those who might have 
been useful in the world, become a stumbling' block and a 
curse. 

" Beloved brethren, shall it be so with us? With all the 
warning examples we have before us — with all the advan- 
tages, arising from our excellent institutions, our itinerant 
ministr}', and our past experience, together with the encour- 
agement derived from the holy lives and triumphant death 
of so many who have lived and died under the influence of 
our doctrines, shall we too grow lukewarm, and like the 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 285 

Churches of Asia, have our candlesticks removed out of 
their place ? And that, moreover, at a time, when we have 
the means and the opportunity of doing so much good to a 
world lying in wickedness ? May God forbid. And in- 
deed, dear brethren, we hope and have reason to expect 
better things. 

" Nevertheless, we are not without our fears. Permit 
us to say, in the language of the apostle, ' we are jealous 
over you with a godly jealousy.' Our fears do not arise so 
much from any extensive dereliction of primitive principles 
already witnessed among you, as from other causes. We 
are growing numerous, and therefore in greater danger of 
divisions. God has, in a great degree, wiped away our 
reproach ; and therefore we are in greater danger of pride, 
that bane of the Church, that destroyer of angels and men. 
Are we not also in danger of vain speculations, of reckoning 
upon our numbers, and of relaxing our rules, to accommo- 
date carnal professors ? And are we not, likewise, in danger 
of growing weary in holding, with a strict and steady hand, 
the reins of discipline ? Do we, as preachers, feel the same 
child-like spirit, which so eminently distinguished some of 
our first ministers? Do we come to the people 'in the 
fullness of the blessing of the Gospel of peace? ' It is not 
enough merely to preach Gospel truth, but we must preach 
a full Gospel, from a full heart ; and preach it, too, in 
demonstration of the Spirit and with power. Above all, do 
we insist upon the present witness of the Spirit, and upon 
entire sanctification through faith in Christ Jesus ? As 
private members, are we denying self, and bearing the cross 
as formerly? Are we striving, by faith and obedience, to 
elevate our hearts and lives to the standard of Gospel 
holiness ; or are we wishing to have that standard lowered 
down to our unsanctified natures ? In short, are we con- 
tented to have the doctrine of Christian holiness an article 
of our creed only, without becoming experimentally and 



286 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

practically acquainted with it ; or are we pressing after it as 
the prize of our high calling in Christ Jesus? Let us 
examine ourselves on these subjects, and so much the more, 
as we see the clanger increasing — so much the more as we 
see our sphere of usefulness enlarging. If Methodists give 
up the doctrine of entire sanctification, or suffer it to become 
a dead letter, they are a fallen people. It is this that lays 
the axe to the root of the Antinomian tree, in all its forms and 
degrees of growth — it is this that inflames zeal, diffuses life, 
rouses to action, prompts to perseverance, and urges the 
soul forward to every holy exercise, and every useful work. 
If Methodists lose sight of this doctrine, they will fall by 
their own weight. Their successes, in gaining numbers, 
will be the cause of their dissolution. Holiness is the main 
cord that binds us together. Relax this, and you loosen the 
whole system. This will appear the more evident, if we 
call to mind the original design of Methodism. It was to 
raise up and preserve a holy people. This was the prin- 
cipal object which Mr. Wesley, who, under God, was the 
great founder of our order, had in view. To this end all 
the doctrines believed and preached by Methodists tend. 
And the rules of our Discipline, and the peculiar usages of 
our Church, were all instituted with the same design. Who 
ever supposed, or who that is acquainted with it can sup- 
pose, that our system was designed, in any of its parts, to 
secure the applause and popularity of the world, or a 
numerical increase of worldly or impenitent men ? Is there 
any provision made for the aggrandizement of our ministers, 
or the worldly-mindedness of our members? The reverse 
of all this is true of both our doctrine and discipline. 
They make no provision for the flesh. They forbid con- 
formity to the world, and enjoin humility, self-denial and 
a close walk with God. 

"Whenever, therefore, we, as a people, have any other 
object in view, in our ecclesiastical associations and regula- 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 287 

tions, than that for which our institutions were originally 
designed, that moment these institutions will become not 
only useless, but offensive. We shall wish them out of the 
way, and others substituted more congenial with our views 
and wishes. A change will, of course, be attempted ; and 
whether such attempts succeed or fail, the consequences 
will, in any case, be serious, perhaps fatal. For, in our 
reasonings, and speculations, and strifes, on this subject, we 
shall forget « to strengthen,' even « the things that remain,' 
and that are ready to die. Thus will our spiritual downfall 
be certain, and our ruin as a Church inevitable. To this 
idea, beloved brethren, we would particularly call your 
attention. We have before stated, that, as we were becom- 
ing numerous, we were in danger of divisions, because 
among so many there would be a diversity of opinions. 
And we have just now alluded to a speculative spirit, about 
modes of Church government, and a restless desire for 
change, to which we, as a Church, are opposed, and which 
originates in our attending too little to the spirit and design 
of our institutions. This, we have already stated, tends, in 
its consequences, to final ruin. Now, whether this dissatis- 
faction and speculative disposition be owing to either of the 
above causes, or whether it be owing to both, is not perhaps 
easily to be determined. One thing, however, is certain, 
such a disposition has in some instances shown itself in our 
Church. And whatever may be the cause, even though it 
should be what might appear to some, a manifest defect 
in some of our institutions, still the consequences are to be 
dreaded. Yea, notwithstanding the symptoms of this 
spirit are confined to a few, still it is a contagious spirit ; 
and when it once commences, there is danger of its spread- 
ing. And the same, or different causes, may operate to 
make it general. And we could not, dear brethren, without 
pain, see the Church generally agitated on this subject. It 
is to be dreaded as the spirit of death. You will, therefore, 



288 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

bear with us, while we caution you against it, by several 
considerations. 

" 1. As has been before stated, where this spirit is indulg- 
ed, the spirit of devotion proportionably declines. When it 
progresses to any considerable extent, so as to enlist the 
feelings and excite the attention of the members generally, 
farewell to a growth of grace and to the work of reforma- 
tion. The most important part of the Gospel is lost in 
contentions about things of minor consequence. This is 
evident from general experience. None need any farther 
proof of it than to mark the effect in themselves, or in their 
societies, if these questions have been agitated among them. 

"2. This spirit endangers the safety of the Church. 
Divisions are formed, prejudices, party feelings, mutual 
recriminations, and dangerous and distressing schisms are 
the painful results. This would undoubtedly be our 
situation, if we should attempt a general or a radical change. 
If we should give up the original plan on which we set out, 
could we ever get our people, scattered as they are over so 
vast an extent of country, and combining such a variety of 
views and prejudices, to agree upon a new system? No. 
It would be chimerical in the extreme to expect it. The 
petitions and memorials that came before the last General 
conference, prove that there could be no such union of 
views effected. Whenever, therefore, we give up our old 
system, and set ourselves afloat upon the waves of specu- 
lation, and risk our all upon the experiment of a revolution 
of our plan, we that moment put an end to the union, the 
strength, and the glory of the Methodist Church. Refer- 
ence to the history of the Church will show, that reforma- 
tions in Churcli government have heretofore been effected 
in connection with a reform in morals and religion. Re- 
formers, like Luther and Wesley, have come out from a 
corrupt Church, and begun to preach a pure doctrine. 
When they succeeded in making converts, they put them, 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 289 

if they wished to unite with them, under a pure government 
and discipline. And thus they effected a reform. But we 
believe no religious sects, after they have become numerous, 
have ever effected any considerable changes in their Church 
governments, and at the same time preserved the unity of 
the body. Many attempts to do this have been made, and 
many convulsions and divisions have been the result. Let 
us shun the rocks on which so many have been wrecked. 

"3. We exhort you, brethren, to give yourselves no 
anxieties about changes in your system, from the considera- 
tion, that such anxieties are unnecessary. What people 
has God blessed like the Methodists? What institutions 
has he more generally owned than theirs ? If, then, we have 
those institutions, those doctrines and that form of govern- 
ment which God has remarkably owned and blessed, and 
which he still owns and blesses, and under which our 
numbers have greatly increased and are still increasing, what 
more can we expect — what more can we desire ? It is not 
pretended, however, that our system is perfect ; nor will 
we go so far as to say, no alterations will ever be needed. 
But there is one consideration connected Avith this subject 
that deserves our particular attention, and will, we think, go 
far to confirm the idea that all anxieties and exertions for a 
change are unnecessary. It is this : our present form of 
Church government is providential. It is not, in the 
great whole, the effect of previous design; but the result 
of a chain of providences, which have led us on, step by 
step, to our present system of government. Now, if any 
alterations are necessary, to accommodate any] change which 
may have taken place in the progress of our work, and in 
the increase and extent of our societies, the same providen- 
tial hand, which has led us on hitherto, will still direct us 
in the right way. Here we may all rest with safety. If 
we live humbly and holy — if, by prayer, we commend the 
Church to God, invoke his aid, and press forward in his 
25 



290 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

service, will he not go before us and direct our steps? 
Most assuredly he will. In the day of prosperity, he will 
go before us in a pillar of cloud, and in the night of adver- 
sity in a pillar of fire. And whithersoever he leads, the 
Church may follow, with confidence and safety. No need 
then of any anxiety — no need of any collision on this 
subject. All such collisions and anxieties are premature 
and useless, and, therefore, unsafe. It is a vain attempt to 
push things out of their natural course, and change the 
order of God's providence. 

"Having said this much upon the subject of specula- 
tions and contentions about changes and reforms in our 
ecclesiastical institutions, it becomes us to say, that we do 
not mean, by these remarks, to inculcate upon you an indif- 
ference to your rights and privileges as a religious com- 
munity. None ought to submit to the authority of any 
Church, without approving of its doctrines and discipline. 
This, in becoming members of the Methodist Church, you 
have done. And the privileges guarantied to you in that 
Church, you ought to claim and to contend for in the spirit 
of Christian love. If any essential alteration has been made, 
or if any should be made, without your consent, you have 
a right to remonstrate, and we will use our influence to 
have your grievances redressed. In truth, brethren, the 
prominent features of Methodism are so guarded by the 
restrictive rules in your Discipline, limiting the powers 
of the General conference, that so long as these are con- 
sidered sacred, the essential principles of your religion 
cannot be easily changed. You thus have secured to you 
your articles of faith and standard of doctrines, the general 
rules of the societies, the privilege of trial by a committee, 
and the right of an appeal. In these respects, then, you have 
litde to fear. We doubt not, dear brethren, but injuries 
may have been sustained by you, as individuals and as soci- 
eties, in some instances, by the indiscretion and inexperi- 



CHAP. XI»3 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 291 

ence of those who have administered discipline among you. 
These injuries, we hope, will be avoided in future. As our 
societies and preachers grow older, we shall have less occa- 
sion to put young and inexperienced men in charge. And 
we would particularly advise you all to make yourselves 
acquainted with your rights as Methodists, and with the 
rules by which you are to be governed. Then, if any in 
office step aside from their duty, you will know it, and 
claim your rights. And if they persist in it, you can rep- 
resent them to those to whom they are accountable. Unless 
you willingly submit to usurpation, you cannot be oppressed. 
We exhort you, brethren, while some are contending for 
greater rights, as they suppose, to be careful and improve 
those you have. If we, as a people, ever fall, which may 
Heaven prevent, it will not be because we have so few 
rights and privileges in our Church, but because we do not 
improve those we have. Never, since the apostles' days, 
has a Christian denomination been more highly favored: 
therefore, much is required at our hands. And are those 
among us that complain, the most diligent to avail themselves 
of the blessings they do possess ? Are not many too negli- 
gent in this respect ? We exhort you, brethren, to be faithful 
in your private and social duties : forsake not the assembling 
of yourselves together, especially in your classes. Much 
is lost by our inattention to this duty. Let none of your 
excellent institutions languish. If you grow negligent of 
these peculiar privileges of your Church, such neglect will 
be at once both the symptom and cause of backsliding. 
'Keep yourselves in the love of God.' And remember, 
whatever else you have or have not, there is one right 
which none can wrest from you, and which, as Methodists, 
you have great helps to enjoy — we mean, the right to the 
exceeding great and precious promises, whereby you may 
be made partakers of the Divine nature, and escape the 
corruption that is in the ivorld, through lust. And these 



292 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

promises, properly embraced by faith, will give you a right 
to the tree of life^ and ye shall enter in through the gates 
into the city. 

"And now, brethren, we press upon you, one and all, 
preachers and people, as you prize your own spiritual Ure- 
as you value the souls of the rising generation intrusted to 
your care — as you regard the peace of the Church — as you 
feel for a perishing world, lay aside every trifling specula- 
tion, and attend to the great work of saving your own souls, 
and the souls of your fellow men. 

" Live in peace. And the very God of peace sanctify 
you wholly ; and we pray God that your whole spirit and 
soul and body, may be preserved blameless, unto the com- 
ing of our Lord Jesus Christ. 

" The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you. 
Amen." 

The Bishop was always either too modest, or constitu- 
tionally averse, to proclaim who he was when he arrived in 
any place. We have a capital and somewhat amusing 
instance of this, in the following narrative, furnished us 
from the pen of Bishop Morris, to whom Bishop Roberts 
narrated it in 1837, when Bishop Morris was on a visit to 
his house in Indiana. The precise time and place of the 
occurrence, if named by Bishop Roberts, are not recollected 
by the writer of the anecdote : 

"Bishop Roberts, once traveling on horse-back along a 
road with which he was unacquainted, inquired for a quiet 
house of entertainment where he might spend the night ; 
and on recommendation, went to one without knowing the 
character of the man that kept it, but who he subsequently 
learned was a local preacher of his own denomination. He 
obtained leave to stay all night ; and supper was provided 
for him ; shortly after which, the landlord lit a candle, placed 
it in a lantern, and, when about going out of the house, said 
to the Bishop, * If you wish to retire before we return, you 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 293 

can take a bed in the adjoining room : we are going to a 
meeting.' 

" Bishop. ' What sort of a meeting is it?' 

"Landlord. *It is what we Methodists call a class meet- 
ing.' 

"B. <I should like to go along, if it would not be 
intruding.' 

"Z. * No intrusion at all : we allow serious persons to 
attend class meeting a few times, without becoming mem- 
bers, if they wish.' 

" They proceeded together to the meeting, which was 
well attended. The class-leader was a young man of much 
zeal and little experience. After speaking to all the mem- 
bers, he came to the Bishop, when the following conversa- 
tion ensued: 

" L. i Well, stranger, have you any desire to serve the 
Lord, and get to heaven?' 

" B. * I have such a desire.' 

" L. ' How long have you had this desire ?" 

"B. l I cannot say precisely how long now, but for 
many years.' 

" L. ' Well, do you think, old gentleman, that you know 
any thing about the enjoyment of experimental religion?' 

" B. « Yes, brother, I trust I do know, and have known 
a long time, what experimental religion is ; though I 
acknowledge I have not been as faithful as I should have 
been ; and, consequently, have not made that progress in 
religion which it was my privilege to have made. Still I 
have a good hope in the mercy of God, through Christ, 
that I shall be saved in heaven at last.' 

" The leader closed the exercises himself, in the usual 
way, and the Bishop returned with his host in silence. 
After they had been seated a short time, a small table was 
placed in the room with a Bible and hymn book. The 
landlord, after deep study, looked at the Bible, then at the 
25* 



294 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

Bishop, and again seemed to be in a deep study. After a 
few more side glances, he rose, and started toward the 
table; then stopped, cleared his throat, and went to the 
door and spit ; then turned again toward the table ; but 
finally stopped, and said to the Bishop, * Old gentleman, 
you appear to be a man that knows something of religion : 
it is our practice here to have family worship: perhaps 
you would be willing to read and pray with us ?' 

"B. *I have no objection, brother, if you wish it.' 

" He proceeded to read, sing, and pray, in his own im- 
pressive manner. The landlord then took a candle and 
showed him his room ; and started out, got to the door, 
stopped, turned round, hesitated, and finally remarked, 
* Old gentleman, if it would be no offense, I should like to 
know your name?' 

" B. ' No offense at all, brother: my name is Robert R. 
Roberts.' 

" When the Bishop related this anecdote to the writer, 
he added, ' And they paid me well for telling my name ; 
for they detained me two days, and made me preach several 
times.' I wished him to tell me how the young class- 
leader looked about the close of his first sermon, but he 
declined making any comments." 

Bishop Roberts attended the Mississippi conference, at 
Tuscaloosa, Alabama, December 22, 1824. On the clos- 
ing evening of the old year, and the morning of the new, 
he wrote the following letter to his brother Lewis. From 
it we learn that his temporal concerns were by no means 
in a flourishing condition : 

" Although it is the last night of the old year, and is 
quite late, yet I feel desirous to write you a few lines 
before I go to rest. I have waited till this late hour, in the 
expectation that I would hear from you and my family 
before 1 left this place ; but now my hopes are fled : in the 
morning I start for the South Carolina conference, in com- 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 295 

pany with Bishop Soule. Old Sorrel has left me at last, or 
I have left him ; for he is dead. I have purchased another 
horse, for which I gave ninety dollars ; and yet I fear he 
will not be able to carry me long. At any rate it makes 
the funds run low. 

" We have had a very pleasant conference, and some 
increase the last year. The work is spreading, and we 
have sent three missionaries from this conference : one to 
Mobile, one to New Orleans, and one to the Choctaw In- 
dians. There have, also, three been sent from the Ten- 
nessee conference to labor among the Cherokees. Thus 
the Lord is opening the door for the spread of the Gospel 
on every side. 

" I have had many exercises of mind since I left home. I 
wrote to you from Knoxville, and told you how matters 
stood in reference to my concerns. I then had some hope 
that I would have returned from this place, but present cir- 
cumstances forbid it; and I cannot now say, with any de- 
gree of certainty, when I shall return. Tell Betsey, my 
health is good, and I pray for her happiness night and day. 
Tell Sophia and Nancy, that I want them to take the labor 
of the house entirely on themselves, so that their aunt may 
be free from care. Tell James and George, to keep plenty 
of wood and meal in the house, and do all they can to 
accommodate their aunt, and make her life comfortable and' 
happy. And O, my brother, exhort them all to serve the 
Lord, and walk in the way of his commandments. It is 
now nearly midnight, and my old friend, the year eighteen 
hundred and twenty-four, is about to expire. God grant 
that our old sins may expire with it, so that they may 
trouble us no more for ever; and in the new year, may we 
be new creatures in Christ Jesus. Amen, and Amen. 

"P. S. It is now January 1st, 1825. I thought I. 
should have closed my letter last night; but I still keep 
writing, and I labor for language, this morning, to express 



296 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

the desire I have for your prosperity. Receive my good 
wishes, on this auspicious morn, for yourself and family. 
Farewell." 

The subjoined letter was also written by Bishop Roberts 
to his brother Lewis. It was sent from Milledgeville, 
Georgia, and bears the date of January 19, 1825. It is 
somewhat similar in its character to the one just given, 
showing that his pecuniary resources were exceedingly 
limited. 

" These lines will inform you that I am now in the capital 
of Georgia, and that Bishop Soule is with me. We start 
to-morrow for Sparta; and thence we shall proceed to 
Augusta. There we expect to part. He intends going by 
Charleston, South Carolina, and I purpose going by Co- 
lumbia and Camden ; we expect to meet at Fayetteville, the 
seat of the South Carolina conference. After the Virginia 
conference is over, I think I shall return home. My mind 
is somewhat perplexed on account of the situation in which 
our affairs stand in the Land Office. I suppose you under- 
stood that I was not able to make any transfer ; it required 
forty -five or fifty dollars to close the account ; and that sum 
I had not with me to spare. I then thought that I should be 
able to return before the expiration of the time, but now it 
is somewhat doubtful. Beside, the purchase of a horse and 
saddle has taken so much of my disposable funds, that I 
know not whether I shall be able to meet my other engage- 
ments, after settling matters in the Land Office ; and I know 
not but what 1 am considerably indebted to you and John, 
for work done in the bottom. If John has made the rails 
we agreed for, I am anxious to pay him on my return. I 
desire also to be able to meet my engagement with Lindsay, 
as he is just entering into business ; for if he were disap- 
pointed, it might be a very great injury to him. 

"But perhaps I am too much taken up with temporal 
matters, and not sufficiently engaged in the great work of 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 297 

my holy and heavenly calling. Our religious condition in 
this quarter, is as good as we could expect to find it, when 
we consider that the great presidential question has affected 
every part of our Union, and no part more than this. The 
winter, so far, has been very mild ; the weather has been 
cloudy ; we have had much rain ; and the waters have fre- 
quently been very high. I have traveled with ease and 
comfort, considering the difficulties that I had to encounter. 
My health has been uniformly good, and my spirits much 
refreshed from the consideration that these difficulties will 
not always last, but in due season I shall reap if I faint not. 
I hope while I am laboring in the cause of Zion, that my 
family are doing well at home. I intend, till after the 
sitting of the next conference, to write to you at every con- 
venient opportunity. It is almost dark, and I have to go to 
the meeting-house this evening; so I come to a close. 
Give my good wishes to Peggy, and the children ; and 
accept them yourself: Betsey is always remembered by me. 
Tell her, I think of her daily in my prayers. Sophia, 
James, and George, with all the rest of my relations, are 
the subjects of my prayers also. Farewell." 

The following letter, from Rev. Wm. Stevenson to Bishop 
Roberts, written October, 1825, will give some idea of the 
state of the Church in Arkansas, at that period. Arkansas 
had then but one district and five circuits, and only three 
preachers besides brother Stevenson, the presiding elder, 
who also, we presume, traveled the Arkansas circuit. 

" Being deprived of attending your annual conference, I 
take this method of giving you some information of the 
work of God, as far as it has come under my notice, during 
the past year. Sometime last winter, perhaps in December, 
I received my appointment as missionary, and also as pre- 
siding elder, ex-officio, for the district of Arkansas, from your 
secretary, brother Scripps. These appointments surprised 
me, knowing that the Superintendent was aware of my 



298 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

failure the past year, through bodily inability. But I thought 
it a duty that I owed to God and the Church, to endeavor to 
fill those appointments as far as I could. 

" With respect to the fruits of my labors as a missionary, 
I have reason to believe that they have been very much 
hindered by my appointment to the care of the district. I 
have, however, made three tours this year amongst the 
people that I visited last year, between Red River and 
Washitau, below latitude 33°, where I have had reason to 
praise God for some fruits of my labors. I have organized 
societies amongst them. We have forty members: leaders 
are appointed ; and they are going on well, and seem to be 
pleased with Methodism. I also visited the town of 
Natchitoches, on Red River, and some part of the country 
lying south and west of said town, where, under preaching, 
displays of the Divine power were frequently witnessed, and 
many of the people seem to be athirst for the word. We 
have about thirty members on that side of the Red River 
bordering on the Spanish line, and a goodly number of them 
are happy in God. Here is sufficient ground for a four 
weeks' circuit; and the people earnestly solicit the attention 
of the Bishops, hoping they will send them a circuit 
preacher or missionary, who will labor on both sides of 
Red River, and also in the town of Natchitoches, as it is 
situated about the centre of the circuit. We have no doubt 
but good may be done in that place by one who knows how 
to win souls to God. Observe, that the above circuit will 
be connected with the Mississippi conference, as it is south 
of latitude 33°, and in the state of Louisiana. 

" As to the work in Arkansas district, it has not been so 
great as we could have wished ; but we have had many 
precious times at our camp meetings. Souls have been 
converted to God. Whole congregations have been so 
overawed by the Divine presence, that in general we have 
had very few disorderly people. I think you will find from 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 299 

the returns of the preachers, that there has been a considera- 
ble addition of members this year. 

"As regards my own experience, I can say I know that 
I have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ, and 
think I have enjoyed a more constant sense of the Divine 
presence during the last year than I ever did before. I am 
at this time very unwell, and only just able to sit and write 
at intervals. I have been afflicted with a fever for four days 
past, which I fear will deprive me of the privilege of attend- 
ing my two last camp meetings. But I wish to be resigned 
to my lot ; and in my severest pains and fevers, I know God 
is with me. Glory to his name, I have a desire to continue 
in the itinerant field, and submit myself to any appoint- 
ment that may be assigned me. If I were to make a choice, 
it would be that of a missionary, as I am happy in discharg- 
ing the duties of that office. I will, however, make no 
such choice, but say, the will of the Lord be done. I have 
given myself to the Lord for the ensuing year, and will not 
retract." 

After the Bishop's return from the Missouri conference, 
about the last of August, 1825, the following incident occur- 
red : The Rev. J. Tarkington, Rev. J. Armstrong, and Rev. 
G. Randall, on their way to the Illinois conference, which 
sat that year at Madison, Indiana, called at the house of 
Bishop Roberts. Mr. Randall being an Englishman, was 
very desirous of seeing one of the Bishops of the Metho- 
dist Episcopal Church. He had formed his views of a 
Bishop and a Bishop's residence, in some degree, from 
what he had seen among the English prelates. When he 
came in sight of the Bishop's dwelling, he found, to his 
great surprise, that the American Bishop lived on a farm in 
a retired part of the country, and in a very common house, 
where there was nothing to dazzle the eye, and, moreover, 
where every person was at work ! The Bishop not being 
in the house on their arrival, Mrs. Roberts informed Mr. 



300 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

Armstrong where he was, and also where they could find 
feed for their horses. After the horses had been duly 
attended to by the three clerical visitors, and all were seated 
in the room, the English brother manifested much uneasi- 
ness to see the Bishop. Mr. Armstrong requested him to 
be composed, as the Bishop would soon arrive. Still he 
would walk out ; but nevertheless no Bishop could be seen. 
As the Bishop had just returned from the Missouri confer- 
ence, he was much fatigued, and his horse, though a noble 
animal, was nearly rode down. When in sight, Mr. Arm- 
strong observed that the Bishop was coming. The Eng- 
lishman looked out with great interest, but observed that he 
saw no Bishop. " Look in the grass lot," said Mr. 
Armstrong. He looked again, and remarked, rather impa- 
tiently, " I see a man there, but no Bishop." »« But that is 
certainly the Bishop," said Mr. Armstrong. " No ! no ! " 
he replied, " that cannot be, for the man is in his shirt 
sleeves." By this time the Bishop arrived, and all the 
guests were introduced to him. The remarks that had been 
passed on him were told the Bishop. He soon entered on 
a pleasant and lively conversation with all of them ; and the 
rest of the day was spent much to the satisfaction of the 
visitors. 

The benevolence of Bishop Roberts was entirely too 
strong and expansive for his means of contributing to chari- 
table objects. Though his annual income was small, his 
property of very little value, and several of his relatives, 
who made his house their home, drew from his limited 
stores ; yet he was always ready to distribute, though by 
this he might curtail his own comforts, and even his very 
conveniences and necessities. We have a striking instance, 
illustrative of this, in the brief narrative given below. It 
was kindly furnished us by Bishop Morris, as he received 
it from authentic sources. We will introduce it by 
remarking, that the Bishop attended the Mississippi con- 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 301 

ference at Washington, Mississippi, which sat December 
8th, 1825. 

" In the winter of perhaps 1825 and 1826, Bishop Roberts, 
having met his conferences, visited New Orleans. The breth- 
ren there were making an effort to build a small frame chapel. 
Their means were very limited ; and the Bishop, in order to 
aid them, sold his horse for one hundred dollars, presented 
the whole amount to the trustees, and took passage on a 
steamboat for Louisville. On the way up the Mississippi, 
one very cold night, the boat struck a snag, which broke 
through the hull. The captain called for blankets to secure 
the breach ; Bishop Roberts promptly flung down blanket, 
bed, and all, and made the best preparation he could for his 
own safety. The boat soon sank, but the passengers all got 
safe on shore. The remainder of the cold, cheerless night, 
was spent on the uninhabitated coast. Next morning, 
Bishop Roberts shouldered his baggage, and set off on foot 
up the river. After walking about seven miles, he came to 
a settlement, where, with the small amount of funds he had 
left, he bought a pony and an old Spanish saddle, and 
turned down the coast so as to intersect the road from 
Vicksburg to Nashville. The pony being unequal to his 
burden, soon gave out. This was a new difficulty, as the 
Bishop's funds were insufficient to buy another. Necessity, 
however, is fruitful in inventing means, and he exchanged 
the tired pony for a mare, which had a stiff neck, and 
carried her head on one side near the ground, on account 
of which she was valued low, though a stout animal. Old 
Crook-neck carried him safely through the Indian country to 
Nashville, where the brethren kindly furnished him with a 
better horse and equipage, and likewise money to pay his 
expenses home." 

Among the letters in the possession of Bishop Roberts, 
we rind one from the Rev. Alexander M'Caine, dated July 
6th, 1826. Mr. M'Caine, at this time, was preparing his 
26 



302 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

attack on the Methodist Episcopal Church. The letter 
contains the elements of those unfounded and ever false 
charges, which were afterward drawn out into a large 
pamphlet, entitled "The History and Mystery of Metho- 
dist Episcopacy." The annals of the world, perhaps, do 
not furnish a list of accusations of a more false and virulent 
character than these of Mr. M'Caine. There are, however, 
some who have ever taken his unfounded suspicions as his- 
tory. The attacks of Mr. Annan and Mr. Musgrave, in 
opposition to the clearest testimony from authentic history, 
are based on the supposition that the gross misstatements 
of Mr. M'Caine are unquestioned and unquestionable truths. 
To such men it is difficult to give an answer, as their ran- 
corous malice makes them blind to all truth, or even right, 
except what their violent prejudices may allow. To argue 
with them would be the same as meeting the accusations of 
the arch-liar with grave and sober argument and reason. 
Perhaps all that can or ought to be done with opponents of 
this description, is to follow the example of Michael, the 
archangel, when contending with Satan, by simply saying, 
" The Lord rebuke thee." 

But the British Methodists have always admired the 
organization of the Methodist Episcopal Church ; and they 
now speak of it as the form of Church polity which Mr. 
Wesley himself chose for and recommended to the Ameri- 
can Methodists. Indeed, it is in the Methodist Episcopal 
Church organization alone, that the embodiment of Mr. 
Wesley's view of Scriptural Church polity can be found. 
Mr. Dixon, in his sermon on the " Origin, economy and 
present position of Methodism," expresses his own opin- 
ions, and those of the whole British Wesleyan Church, in 
regard to the Methodist Episcopal Church, in the following 
words : 

"When the United States had effected their emancipa- 
tion from the mother country, Mr. Wesley considered him- 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 303 

self at liberty to act with perfect freedom in the new terri- 
tory, and, we may say, to develop his views and opinions 
fully ; and, if we mistake not, it is to the American Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church that we are to look for the real 
mind and sentiments of this great man. Obstructions re- 
moved, he instantly seized the opportunity of appointing 
an entire Church system, on the principle of moderate 
episcopacy. And if we may judge of the wisdom and 
piety of the design by its usefulness and success, certainly 
we shall be prepared to consider it most providential. No 
Church in modern times has made any thing like the pro- 
gress which is seen in this branch of our community. But 
the question was introduced, not so much to state the 
amount of success which followed the establishment of this 
scheme, as to point out the principle of adaptation observ- 
able in its adoption. We see, in this case, that when it 
was discovered to be essential to the well being and growth 
of a particular section of the body, a somewhat differ- 
ent form of discipline and order should be established from 
that which existed at home, the thing was at once effected. 
"It Was in this body, (the British conference,) in 1769, 
that the ' wants of our American brethren were considered, 
and the question asked, " Who is willing to go?" Two 
of our preachers, Richard Boardman and Joseph Pilmoor, 
made the offer. They were sent, with fifty pounds for the 
chapel, and twenty pounds for their own expenses.' This 
unaffected question, « Who will go V the answer from two 
brethren, « Send us,' and the sum of twenty pounds given 
for the general purposes of their mission, led to the organ- 
ization of a Church which, if not so already, is likely to 
become the greatest Protestant body in the world. We 
speak advisedly in this. Taking into account the present 
numbers and position of the « American Methodist Episco- 
pal Church' — the wide area of the United States — the rap- 
idly increasing population of the country — the adaptation 



304 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

of their system to meet the wants of a scattered and new 
population — and, above all, the completeness of their 
Church order, which is evidently looked upon with affec- 
tionate and loyal veneration on the part of the people — we 
are furnished with moral data for the conclusion, that the 
American Methodist Church must, in the ordinary course 
of things, become one of the greatest, if not the verjf 
greatest, united Protestant body in the world. 

"It is true, that this Church can only be considered as in 
its infancy ; but the progress already made, and the spirit 
by which it is animated, unite to indicate the certainty and 
rapidity of its growth. With thirty- three annual confer- 
ences — nearly one million of Church members, (now more 
than a million) — a religious influence extending to about 
five millions of the population — almost four thousand or- 
dained ministers — and upward of seven thousand local 
preachers — besides twenty colleges, and one university, for 
the promotion of education on strictly Christian principles, 
in union with the Church — we say, all these, in connection 
with the peculiar character of the country, present an aspect 
of promise which can leave no doubt on the mind as to the 
future. These societies extend through the whole Union ; 
the continent itself is the base of this mighty moral opera- 
tion ; the older and more populous cities yield their portion 
of pious communicants ; but the remote wildernesses, culti- 
vated by the laborious evangelists of the cross, are equally 
fruitful. These young communities are laying the founda- 
tion of future events, whether religious or otherwise, of 
great consequence. It is the seed-time of their existence ; 
and generations unborn, to the latest periods, must reap the 
harvest. This is the exact position of America at present. 
Her widely extended — almost illimitable — territory will be 
filled with living man ; her remaining forests will yield to 
the aggressions of civilization, and present successive har- 
vests to industrious husbandry ; the noble and magnificent 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 305 

rivers which sweep through her territories will bear on 
their banks an unthought of population ; in fact, it is easy 
to see that a country so vast, varied, rich in resources, and 
capable of every kind of advancement, and occupied, 
withal, by the enterprising children of our own country, 
must advance to a greatness equal to any thing the world 
ever saw. In this state of incipient being, the first occu- 
pants of the soil, as religious teachers, secure a great advan- 
tage. This is possessed, not exclusively, yet very exten- 
sively, by our American brethren. Led on by their zeal 
and devotedness to God, they have followed the scattered 
settlers to their distant abodes ; and, in the midst of priva- 
tions, labors, and diificulties, such as might make the 
stoutest hearts quail, they have carried the ' glad tidings 
of great joy 1 to these destitute people, and at the same 
time laid the foundations of that Church which we see 
rising in such beautiful proportions, magnificence, and gran- 
deur. Thus, blending with the very elements of society, 
in its young and vigorous pulsations, Methodism will, at 
least in its forms, expand with the social body. May its 
doctrines, its spirit, and its experimental features, equally 
grow !" 

The ensuing letter, addressed to Bishop Roberts, gives 
some interesting events, which will be read with satisfac- 
tion. It was written by Bishop M'Kendree, at Baltimore, 
and bears the date of July 5th, 1826: 

" My health is strangely improved. I have attended the 
Virginia, Baltimore, Philadelphia, New York, and Genesee 
conferences, and am so far on my way to the south, in good 
health. Thanks be to God for his long continued goodness ! 

" We were greatly disappointed in not seeing you in Bal- 
timore last spring. No messenger appointed to England. 
Nothing done on any subject ! If you wish for particulars 
apply to Bishop Soule. 

"The preachers received and treated me kindly, par- 
26* 



306 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XL 

ticulany at the Genesee conference. The business has 
been conducted in a peaceable and agreeable way at all the 
conferences that I have attended ; and, upon the whole, the 
Church is encouraged to be thankful, and to hope for better 
days. Could the preachers be provoked to a more ener- 
getic and uniform administration of our Discipline, all 
would soon be well. I have just received a long letter 
from our friend and brother, Reece, in England, with some 
interesting remarks on discipline. He presents his affec- 
tionate regard to you. 

" Our missionary system has been touched in this quarter. 
For particulars I refer you to Bishop Soule. I hope it will 
triumph ; but its success very much depends on the Bish- 
ops. The constitution of our missionary society, like our 
itinerant system, and the holy Scriptures, authorizes us to 
send missionaries, or preachers, to the poor and destitute, 
wherever they are found ; but it does not command us to 
do so. In this respect, we are invested with a discretionary 
power, and held responsible for the exercise of that power. 
Therefore, I would say, 

"1. We should judiciously select the field for mission- 
aries who are to be supported from the funds collected for 
that purpose. We are particularly amenable for the appli- 
cation of those funds. The work should be extended in 
the ordinary way of our itinerant operations, as far as prac- 
ticable, in order to improve the funds to the best advantage 
with those who cannot be reached in this way. 

"2. The missionaries should be carefully selected. Men 
should be appointed who are best qualified to carry the de- 
sign of the mission into effect : that is, to carry the saving 
truths of the Gospel to the poor and destitute — not to 
accommodate the poor or debilitated minister. 

"3. At each conference, let the Bishops attend to the 
state of the missions within its bounds, make necessary 
arrangements, give suitable instructions, and immediately 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 307 

report to the mother society the state, the changes, and all 
the interesting particulars relative to each station; and enjoin 
it on the superintending missionaries respectively, to give 
quarterly information to the Bishops, and to the correspond- 
ing secretary, respecting the state and progress of the mis- 
sions under their care, together with profitable anecdotes, in 
interesting matter extracted from their journals, as they may 
judge profitable and proper. From this let the editors 
extract for the magazine and missionary notices. In this 
way, connected with particular information, the auxiliary 
and branch societies will be furnished with matter for their 
reports; while the Church and the public will be informed 
of what is doing, and thereby stimulated to help us to carry 
on the good work. 

" Notwithstanding our opposers write and talk much, our 
prospects are much more encouraging than they have been. 
I would visit all the conferences if I could. 

"I could say much, but it is not necessary. You will 
have interview's with our beloved brother Armstrong, and 
Bishop Soule, and hear by the word of mouth. Be sure 
to visit Baltimore next spring, and see how they do. 

" My respects to sister Roberts. Farewell. " 

The subjoined letter was sent by Bishop Soule to Bishop 
Roberts, from Cincinnati, and is dated July 16, 1827, the 
day on which Bishop Soule met with M'Caine's pamphlet. 
The perusal of his first impressions relative to this slander- 
ous work will be gratifying to the reader. 

"I left Baltimore on the 11th of May, and arrived in 
Cincinnati, with my family, in ten days, exclusive of the 
Sabbath, on which we did not travel, spending one in 
Hagerstown, and the other in Wheeling. My family is as 
well as usual, and settled, for the present, in Lebanon. 

" We had a remarkable pleasant time on our journey, and 
did not sustain the least injury or unfavorable incident, 
either with respect to ourselves, carriages or horses. Bishop 



308 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

M'Kendree accompanied us to Uniontown, at the rate of 
from thirty-five to forty miles a day, and endured the travel 
very well. He has since been to Sandusky, on horse- 
back, being obliged to leave his carriage and traveling com- 
panion at Lancaster, in consequence of the failure of his 
sorrel horse. He came through Urbana, Xenia, Lebanon, 
and on to Chillicothe in the same manner, where he met 
the carriage, with the lame horse then nearly recovered. 

"If my health, which is but feeble at present, and provi- 
dential circumstances will admit, I should wish to attend the 
ensuing session of the Missouri conference. If you will 
write me a line to Lebanon, and let me know the day you 
will set out for St. Louis, I will, in case I go, call at your 
house, and accompany you. Mr. M'Caine'sbook, purport- 
ing to prove that the government of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church has been 'surreptitiously' introduced, without the 
recommendation or approval of Mr. Wesley, has, at last, 
made its appearance. The author has made a free use of 
the names and acts of the present Superintendents, especially 
the three seniors, M'K., G., and R. I have, this morning, 
read the work from beginning to end, consisting of between 
seventy and eighty octavo pages, closely printed. I 
think him exceedingly vulnerable in all the important points 
which he attempts to establish, and that less than half the 
number of pages, in answer, might furnish a complete refu- 
tation of every point where the validity of the government, 
or the honesty of Dr. Coke and Mr. Asbury are called in 
question. Yours, with much esteem and affection. " 

At the General conference of 1828, no new Bishops were 
elected, in consequence of which the labors of the Bishops, 
at that time in the Church, were truly onerous. This drew 
from three of them, M'Kendree, Roberts, and Soule, the 
following expression of opinion. The document was 
written at Pittsburg, and is dated May 23, 1828. 

" Such is the debility of several of the Bishops, and such 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 309 

the extent and weight of the episcopal charge, that we think 
it would be incompatible with the present state of things, and 
highly improper, to increase the labors of the general Super- 
intendents, by constituting any new conference under the 
existing circumstances ; and that it ought not to be done 
without the concurrence of a majority of the Bishops." 

On the occasion of the death of Bishop George, the fol- 
lowing letter was also written by Bishop Soule to Bishop 
Roberts. It has the date of October 6, 1828, and was sent 
from Lebanon, Ohio. 

" My tour to Missouri was very wearisome, but the con- 
ference was peaceful and pleasant. All things considered, 
the prospects are encouraging. The death of our dear col- 
league, Bishop George, will, as a matter of course, derange 
our plan of operation, and render it necessary for us to 
meet and make an arrangement for our future labors. I 
would have been with you at Madison, but for the existence 
of circumstances which I could not control. 

" As you will be in the neighborhood of the Kentucky 
conference, I presume it will not be very inconvenient for 
you to meet me there, when we can fix on a plan to fill up 
the work in the best way possible. Please to write me a 
line immediately on receiving this, and let me know if you 
will meet me there, and if you purpose going directly from 
Madison to Shelby ville, so as to be present at the opening 
of the conference. If so, I think I would spend the Sab- 
bath previous to the conference in Cincinnati and come in 
the second day. 

" Yours, with much affection and esteem." 

We are indebted to the excellent sermon of the Rev. 
Calvin Ruter, for the annexed very interesting account 
illustrative of the "equanimity and self-possession" of the 
Bishop. It is a letter from Dr. J. H. Brower,to the author 
of the sermon. 

" Dear Sir, — An incident having occurred in my inter- 



310 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

course with the late venerated and lamented Bishop Roberts, 
strongly illustrative of his characteristic equanimity and 
self-possession, and at the same time an instance of 
remarkable providential preservation from a most imminent 
peril, I have thought that it might be interesting to you to 
have the particulars of the occurrence : 

" In the spring of the year 1828 or 1829, the good Bishop 
stopped at my house at Elizabethtown, Ohio, on his way 
from his residence in Indiana to Cincinnati. As a quarterly 
meeting was to commence the next day, he was persuadec 
to remain during its progress, and he preached two or three 
times, to the great delight and profit of a large audience. 1 
well remember one discourse which he preached at sun-rise 
on Sabbath morning, from the eighth verse of the 57th Psalm, 
* Awake up, my glory : awake psaltery and harp : I myself 
will awake early.' The unwonted hour of public worship 
the impressiveness and patriarchal simplicity of his manner 
and the earnestness and force with which he set forth the 
duty of a constant spirit of thankfulness, gave his sermoi 
an effect which, I doubt not, many of his hearers have neve: 
forgotten ; and, in connection with the incidents of the fol 
lowing day, have left an impression on my own mind a: 
vivid and fresh as if it had transpired but yesterday. Tin 
Miami and Whitewater Rivers, which it was necessary fo 
him to cross in order to get to his appointment at Cincinnat 
on Monday evening, were then unusually high, so that th 
ferries at the usual places had been obstructed for severa 
days ; and, as he manifested a great anxiety to go on, 
proposed to him to set him over both rivers, below thei 
junction, in a small flat-boat, which I used for my pri 
vate convenience at that point, and where I supposed w 
might cross in perfect safety. Accordingly, on Monday 
morning the good Bishop, with the mail-carrier, (who ha< 
been waiting for several days to get over the streams,) wen 
on to the mouth of Whitewater, where the ferry-flat lay 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 311 

and, with two men who usually took me over, and myself 
as steersman, we embarked : the current was exceedingly 
rapid, and when about two-thirds of the distance across, 
(the rowers laboring with all their strength at the oars,) the 
lower oar suddenly snapped in twain ! Thus leaving us at 
the mercy of the raging stream. As we were rapidly float- 
ing toward a large mass of drift-wood lodged just below us, 
against which had we struck, we should in an instant have 
been dashed to pieces, the only alternative was to steer 
the boat among a number of large trees, partly under water, 
and some thirty or forty feet from the shore. This we 
attempted ; and instantly, as the gunwale of the boat struck 
a tree, the force of the current against the upper side pressed 
it down, so that the water poured over it in mass, and filled 
it almost in a moment. At this fearful juncture, I cried out 
to the Bishop to let go his horse and drive him overboard, 
which he did promptly, while a blow from the broken oar 
drove the mail-carrier's horse after him. By this expedient 
the load of the boat was so lightened that, by great exertion, 
it was pushed off from the tree, and got to the shore, full 
of water, and in a moment after sunk. The horses made 
their way to the shore some two hundred yards below us 
uninjured, the mail bags only being lost. 

" During this fearful crisis, the Bishop maintained a per- 
fect calmness and self-command, to which, in a great degree, 
we owed our preservation. And, upon our reaching the 
shore, he quietly spread out his handkerchief on the wet and 
muddy ground, and kneeling down, several minutes elapsed 
before his or our own overflowing hearts (overwhelmed 
with a sense of Divine mercy and goodness in our wonderful 
preservation from a watery grave) could give utterance to 
our feelings. He then broke out in the beautiful language 
of the 46th Psalm, ' God is our refuge and strength ; a very 
present help in trouble. Therefore will not we fear, though 
the earth be removed, and though the mountains be carried 



312 EPISTOLAPY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

into the midst of the sea ; though the waters thereof roai 
and be troubled.' And then, in a strain of thanksgiving, 
poured out such a burst of grateful acknowledgment for, 
and reliance upon, the sustaining and preserving mercies of 
God, as befitted the solemnity of the occasion and the 
greatness of the escape. Then addressing me, he said, 
* My brother, the Lord has work for us to do yet, and has 
yet mercies in store for us. Let us learn never to distrust 
his power or willingness to preserve, and never to shrink 
from the straight forward path of duty, or the work to 
which he has appointed us. " Commit thy way unto him, 
and he shall bring it to pass." ' After accompanying the 
holy man to a neighboring house, where he was hospitably 
received, and drying his wet garments, he went on his 
way, and reached his appointment in season, leaving an im- 
pression upon my mind, which the lapse of time has never 
lessened, that, under Divine providence, to his own quiet 
and assured deportment and self-command, and the influence 
which these had upon us all, we owed our preservation from 
one of the most imminent scenes of peril which it has ever 
been my lot to witness or partake in. 

" In frequent subsequent interviews, the good Bishop 
would revert to the scene, and always with the remark 
that his work was not then done, and that a special design 
for good was intended in Divine mercy by our singular 
preservation." 

Mr. Ruter, in commenting on the foregoing incident, says, 
•« We have here brought to view the true principle of his 
fearless perseverance in the path of duty — a firm confidence 
in, and reliance upon the power and goodness of God. 
This is, indeed, the principle of all moral courage ; and it 
was this which enabled our venerated Bishop to meet danger, 
and to face opposition without fear ; for he never quailed in 
presence of the most violent and determined opposers of 
truth, but 'he endured as seeing Him who is invisible.' " 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE, 313 

We make another extract from the sermon of Mr. Ruter, 
in which an incident is given exhibiting the Bishop's fine 
natural powers as a preacher, and the remarkable effect 
produced on his hearers when his lips were " touched with 
hallowed fire." 

" I well recollect that, when attending the Missouri con- 
ference, which held its annual session in the city of St. 
Louis, in the fall of 1823, I became acquainted with an 
intelligent military officer of high rank, who, at that time, I 
think, had charge of a military post on the frontier, high up 
the Missouri River. On one occasion, while in conversa- 
tion, he inquired if Bishop Roberts would be there during the 
sitting of the conference ; and being informed that he would 
not, he expressed great regret, remarking that he had heard 
the Bishop preach once, and would go a considerable dis- 
tance to enjoy the privilege again. He added, ' I was in 
the city when your conference held a previous session here, 
and learning that Bishop Roberts was to preach, I went to 
hear him. When I arrived, the chapel was so much 
crowded that it was with difficulty I obtained a seat just 
inside the door. I saw the Bishop sitting in the pulpit; 
but, having been out on a long frontier tour, (as I afterward 
learned,) his apparel looked rather rusty, and I did not 
suppose that could be he. At length he arose to begin the 
service. I then thought it probable that the Bishop was ill, 
and that this venerable looking man was put up to fill his 
place. I felt disappointed, but thought that I would wait a 
little, and hear what he had to say. He commenced reading, 
and I soon found I had mistaken my man. After the hymn 
was sung he knelt and prayed — and such a prayer! He 
read his text and commenced preaching, and I soon became 
so deeply interested in the speaker and his subject as to lose 
sight of every thing besides ; and when I next came to 
myself, I found that I had insensibly arisen from my seat, 
pressed through the crowded aisle, and was standing near 
27 



314 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

the pulpit, my hands uplifted, my eyes and my mouth open, 
and I was weeping with all my might. And O, it did me 
so much good to weep ! I verily thought that every body 
in the house was weeping too.' Such was the influence 
produced upon the mind of this gentleman, (and he, by the 
way, an irreligious man,) according to his own showing, by 
the heavenly eloquence which fell from the lips of our dear 
departed Roberts. 

" But we need not go thus far to find living witnesses to 
the power and influence which attended his ministry. 
Many who hear me at this hour still remember, nay, they 
will never forget, in what melting strains of holy eloquence 
(when standing in the tented grove on the summit of a 
neighboring hill) he spoke of the truth and sufficiency of 
Divine revelation, while the numerous and admiring crowd, 
having pressed near the consecrated altar, listened in death- 
like stillness, until the tears and groans of the penitent, and 
the half suppressed shouts of joy which burst from the 
bosoms of the pious, told, in language not to be misunder- 
stood, with what heavenly skill he had been enabled to 
wield the Spirit's sword." 

The letter that follows, was sent by Bishop Soule to the 
Bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church, from Leba- 
non. It shows their liability to sickness from a frequent 
change of climate. The date is April 8, 1829: 

" Since my return from the Mississippi conference, my 
health has greatly declined, and weakness and pain are my 
constant attendants. I have attempted to preach but four 
times since the 1st of February, and each time have 
suffered much. I have great weakness and pain of the 
breast, with occasional discharge of blood from the lungs, 
accompanied with distressing cough. I have not been so 
much like a skeleton for many years. I attribute my afflic- 
tions, in a great measure, to a change of climate — coming 
from the south at an unfavorable season, and meeting an 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 315 

unusually severe winter in the west. Since the winter has 
broken, and the weather become more mild, the unfavorable 
symptoms, which seriously admonished me of the dissolu- 
tion of the ' earthly house of this tabernacle,' have con- 
siderably abated, so as to encourage the hope that I shall be 
able to take the field of labor in conformity with the arrange- 
ments which you may adopt for future operations. But I 
am under the apprehension, unpleasant as it is, that I shall 
be compelled to change the saddle for wheels. My loins 
have given way. My two last routes have been attended 
with great weakness, and much pain in the region of the 
kidneys, accompanied with the usual obstructions. Band- 
ages, and plasters, and pills, have been my refuge for relief. 
But in the midst of all, I greatly rejoice to see and hear the 
prosperity of our Zion. Surely God is with us; and 
although men of corrupt minds, restless and ambitious, 
may, for a time, disturb the peace and harmony of the 

wdy of Christ J if we preserve the purity of the doctrine 
and discipline of ' our fathers,' the rashness and folly of 
these aspiring men will soon be exposed, and their schemes 
of innovation rendered abortive. 

" From a notice in the last « Itinerant,'' I am led to sup- 
pose that Bishop Hedding did not attend the Baltimore con- 
ference ; and, consequently, that no definite arrangements 
were made there for our future plan of traveling. I trust 
he will be at Philadelphia, where you will be able to settle 
the plan for the three years to come. I wish it to be ex- 
plicitly understood, as I think it was by Bishop Roberts 
and myself, at our last interview on the subject, that as 
my situation would not admit of my being present with 
you in council, I shall most cheerfully and willingly move 
in accordance with the plan you shall adopt, ready to take 
the work, to the utmost of my ability, at any time, or at 
any point on the continent. I should be glad to have the 
earliest information from vou. 



316 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

" I am, dear brethren, yours, with much affection and 
esteem." 

The following letter was, also, sent by Bishop Soule to 
the Bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church, from the 
same place. It bears the date of October 17, 1829: 

" The circumstances under which I am placed seem to 
require that I should be absent from the Kentucky confer- 
ence. On my arrival at home, which was delayed for sev- 
eral days after I left Bishop Roberts, on account of the sick- 
ness of my horse, I found one of my daughters (Jane) 
dangerously sick with bilious fever, in its worst forms. A 
council of physicians had been called the day before my 
arrival, and the symptoms of the case were considered as 
alarming. I have been constant in watching for more than 
a week past, not having left her chamber but one night for 
that time, fully assured that all depended (under God) on 
the most careful and constant attention. By the blessing 
of Heaven, she appears now to be in a hopeful way of re- 
covery ; but, such is the delicacy of her state, that a relapse, 
which is not uncommon in similar cases, must almost inev- 
itably prove fatal. I regret that I could not meet Bishop 
M'Kendree at Cincinnati, as he requested ; but the circum- 
stances which prevented it I could not control. I would 
think it advisable for the Bishop to get into quiet winter 
quarters as early as possible after the close of the Kentucky 
conference, before the rainy season commences and the 
roads become bad. Would it not be well for him to spend 
the winter, or, at least, the greater part of it, in Nashville, 
where the climate is favorable, and his friends would accom- 
modate him with great pleasure ? 

"I think it will be entirely impracticable to meet the 
western conferences, in conformity to the last plan, with 
regard to time. Say, the Missouri and Illinois in Septem- 
ber, and the Kentucky and Holston in October. Agreeably 
to this plan, I have appointed the Missouri and Illinois in 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 317 

September ; but the latter on the last day, giving only suffi- 
cient time between them ; and yet I find it will be impos- 
sible for me to get to the Missouri from the Ohio con- 
ference. It is, indeed, desirable to keep the whole work as 
much in a circuit as practicable. But it would, I appre- 
hend, be much safer, in regard to the certainty of attend- 
ance, to give sufficient time to move from one conference to 
another, within each division, and let the conferences in one 
division begin before they close in another. In this view, 
I should think it would be best to appoint the Kentucky 
conference so as to give sufficient time to travel from the 
Illinois, although it should necessarily push the time of the 
Holston beyond the limits of the plan. And as the Ten- 
nessee is the commencement of another division, it may be 
appointed without any particular regard to the time of the 
Holston, as may be found most convenient. 

" Yours, with much affection and esteem." 

The annexed letter was received by Bishop Roberts 
from Rev. C. Holliday, then agent of the Book Concern 
at Cincinnati. It is dated August 22, 1829: 

"Before I commenced preparing the accounts of the 
Missouri conference, it was my intention to be in my 
place at Urbana ; but, as I proceeded in those accounts, I 
began to doubt: and, after I had gone through the accounts 
of both conferences, and compared difficulties, I concluded 
it would be best for me to go to the Missouri. 

" I have had a year of the greatest labor I ever had, and 
my trials and difficulties have been new to me ; but hitherto 
the Lord has helped me. I have sometimes doubted whether 
I should be able to sustain the labor; but, blessed be the Lord, 
he has renewed my strength from time to time. My mind 
has, in general, been kept in peace, except when employed 
in business. I am as retired here as I could be in the silent 
grove. 

"I think I feel myself as much as ever devoted to the 
27* 



318 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

Lord, and the work of the Lord. I have borne about me 
continual regret, for near twenty years, that I hesitated so 
long before I entered on the work of the ministry, and that 
I am still so unprofitable in it. 

"I have, however, seen much of the goodness of the 
Lord. I cannot write without sensibly feeling the kindlings 
of devout and Christian affections. The fathers have borne 
with my weakness and foolishness. The brothers have 
uniformly opened my way, and been ready to hold me up 
and aid me in the great work. The sons in the ministry 
have, indeed, treated me with more than due respect. 
They are a lovely company ; and I congratulate you and 
your honored colleagues on the blessed prospect that pre- 
sents itself to you, that they and their successors will per- 
petuate the blessed work in which you have been so suc- 
cessfully employed, to the latest posterity. The people, 
with open hearts, as well as open doors, and sometimes 
with tears of Christian affection, have received me as an 
angel of God ; and now, what shall I render unto the Lord 
for all his gracious benefits ? I can only take the cup of 
salvation, and call upon the name of the Lord. 

" This is the state of my mind, and I heartily pray that 
you and your honored colleagues and helpers may long 
live and see the good work — the work of God — prospering 
in your unwearied hands more and more abundantly. I 
remain, with true respects to you and Bishop M'Kendree, 
(if he is at the conference,) 

" Yours, and his, in the Lord." 

The subjoined letter was sent by Bishop M'Kendree, 
while at his brother's, to Bishop Roberts. It has the date 
of November 11, 1829. 

" Circumstances prevent me from proceeding further at 
present ; nor can I determine on any plan for future opera- 
tions. I intend, if the Lord will, to visit the Churches next 
summer as extensively as I can, probably the west. In 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 319 

such an event, I should be glad of a traveling companion. 
Upon the whole, I prefer brother Crist, for this purpose. 
I have spoken to him on the subject, and it meets his appro- 
bation. As far as I can learn, his return to the circuit will 
be acceptable and profitable. An appointment, therefore, 
to this, or on any other circuit, where he could conveniently 
visit me here or about Nashville, with an understanding to 
accompany me next summer, if I am able to travel, if not, 
for him to continue in the work, would be an accommoda- 
tion both to him and to me. 

" Yours in the bonds of the Gospel." 

The Rev. Jesse Walker was one of the leading pioneers 
of the west. The letter given below, written at Chicago, 
Illinois, dated November 25, 1830, and addressed to Bishop 
Roberts, will show what manner of persons those were who 
planted Methodism in the great valley. 

" After my best respects to you, I will give an account 
of my labors since conference. I reached Chicago suffi- 
ciently soon to meet the Indians at the time of the payment ; 
but the agent was on his death-bed, and he died a few days 
after ; so that no council could be held, or any thing, in 
short, be done with them. At length, after five days starv- 
ing and drinking, they gave them their money, and all 
broke up in confusion. One of the chiefs said, that all 
must be laid over till the next year. I then went to see the 
Kickapoos and those of the Pottawatomies that had com- 
menced to serve the Lord. I had to follow them down the 
Grand prairie. Some I found on the Ambroise, some on the 
Little Wabash, and some on the Fox. This has taken me 
four weeks, in which I have been but a few nights in a 
house. The rains have been frequent ; but the Lord has 
blessed me with health. I have returned to this place well, 
for which I am thankful. The Indians express a strong 
desire to settle themselves, and change their mode of living. 
There are three hundred of them who attend the worship 



320 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [jDHAP. XI. 

of God morning and evening, and keep holy the Sabbath 
day. I can only say, that there can be no doubt but if they 
could get some place, they would gladly settle themselves, 
and learn to read the word of God, and till the earth. Such 
a place is promised them by the Pottawatomies. It is on 
the Kankakee, and they are going to settle there in the 
spring. 

" A blessed field is open at this time for sending the Gos- 
pel to the northwest. God is raising up preachers of the 
right kind, from this glorious work. Nearly two hundred 
Pottawatomies have already joined them. These people 
have laid aside ardent spirits altogether : also stealing, lying, 
cheating, quarreling, fighting, and all manner of sin. They 
keep the Sabbath day with all possible strictness, and speak 
feelingly of the divine influence of the Holy Spirit, and 
they exhort each other to give their hearts to the Savior. 
I still have some hope that Chicago will some day receive 
the Gospel. I pray for the blessed time to roll on. 

" Please to send me some instructions. My soul longs 
to see something done for these poor Indians. I heard you 
were sick in St. Louis, from which I hope you have recov- 
ered. I heard brother Armstrong was sick, also ; but 1 have 
learned he has gone home. 

" I close, subscribing myself yours in the bonds of the 
Gospel of our blessed master, Jesus Christ." 

The annexed letter from Mrs. Hedding to Bishop Roberts, 
is one that exhibits deep piety. It was written at Lynn, 
and is dated August 3, 1832. 

" Since I saw you, my health has been every day im- 
proving. I received a letter from Mr. Hedding, dated July 
12th. He had not then decided about going to Upper 
Canada. He will write again soon. He is surrounded by 
the mortal pestilence, and, which ever way he turns, must 
face it ; yet I believe God will preserve him. 

" As for myself, I have had more anxiety to know that 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 321 

my soul was fitted for heaven, than usual ; for I know this 
mortal body must, ere long, return to its mother earth. The 
Church fast was a blessing to me. The Lord is my por- 
tion. I am happy when in the Sabbath school. Blessed 
be the name of the Lord. May our good God prosper you 
on your way. Give my love to Mrs. Roberts, of whom I 
often think. Pray for me." 

Our readers will be pleased to peruse the views of Bishop 
M'Kendree, on the subject of trying members according to 
Scripture and Methodist Discipline. The paper accompa- 
nying the following letter was sent by him to the other 
Bishops, with the hope of getting their recommendation, and 
then the sanction of the conference, as a uniform mode of 
procedure in Church trials. Whether all the other Bishops 
agreed to the plan, we are not informed ; or whether, in the 
multitude of other business, it was finally overlooked, we 
are not prepared to say. At any rate, we are persuaded that 
the document will be read with great profit by all who have 
any thing to do in executing the Discipline of the Church. 
The letter was written at Pulaski, and addressed to Bishop 
Roberts. It is dated November 13, 1833. 

!• I fully expected to see you at this place, but instead of 
this, I understood from brother Stringfield's letter that you 
were very sick in Kingsport. Over such circumstances 
we have no control, and should submit cheerfully. My 
state of health rendered it impracticable for me to bear the 
weight of business ; but, by selecting assistance, I have been 
able to superintend ; and from present appearances I hope 
the business will be done so as to give no cause of offense. 

" Such is the administration of discipline in this conference, 
that I thought something should be done in order to bring 
about a more uniform and effective administration. I there- 
fore drew up the accompanying view of the trial of a 
preacher and member, as a specimen of my thoughts on the 
principles of our Discipline, with the intention of submitting 



322 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

it to you, and if we agree, to send it with our signatures for 
the concurrence of the other Bishops ; and if they, or a 
majority of them, agree, then to present it to the conference, 
as our opinion of the construction and application of that 
rule. Such a measure may not be necessary in other parts, 
but I think it is here. I have sent a similar statement to 
Bishops Soule, Emory and Andrew ; and if you see proper, 
after exchanging thoughts, yo'.i can communicate it to the 
conference. If not, it will remain where it is. 

" Yours in the bonds of a yoke-fellow." 

The following is the document referred to in the prece- 
ding letter. It is addressed to " the preachers and brethren 
whose duty it may be to execute the Discipline of our 
Church." 

" Dearly Beloved in the Lord, — It is admitted to be 
the glory of Methodism, that it is virtually the same in 
every part of the world. Our doctrines are the same, both 
in Europe and America. Our discipline is the same 
throughout the United States ; and the execution of disci- 
pline, or the administration of the government of the Church, 
ought to be the same, throughout the societies. In this 
respect, however, we have found considerable difference of 
sentiment and practice, owing, it is presumed, to the dif- 
ferent circumstances and situation of things in different 
sections of our widely extended field of labor. It is, there- 
fore, thought proper that a short explanatory view of our 
rules, for conducting the trials of preachers and members in 
the Church, should be presented to you, for the all-important 
purpose of preserving and maintaining, if possible, a uniform 
practice among us, in every respect, conformable to our 
excellent system of discipline. 

" As the grand object of the Gospel is to save men, conse- 
quently, the design of Gospel discipline is to correct, reform, 
and fit them for happiness, and not to destroy, and render 
them subjects of misery. In the execution of discipline, 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 323 

punishment or expulsion is the last operation consequent 
upon man's continuance in crime and unbelief, and this is a 
painful work to the administrator. When our Lord pro- 
nounced sentence against the Jewish nation, he wept. See 
Luke xix, 41-44. St. Paul suffered much persecution 
from the backslidden Corinthians; but he persevered in 
the exercise of Gospel discipline, by applying the doctrines 
of justice to convict, and mercy to encourage a return to 
reformation, until he succeeded, and triumphed in their sal- 
vation. See 1st and 2d epistles to the Corinthians. 

" In conformity to this view of Gospel discipline, our 
rules and regulations are carried into operation, with the 
explicit understanding that crimes are divided into two 
classes. 

" The first comprehends all such as are * expressly for- 
bidden in the word of God.' (See Discipline, page 68.) 
To this class only is the act of punishment, or expulsion, 
extended, in the first instance of the exercise of discipline. 
| M The second class of crimes comprehends neglect of 
duties, &c. (See book of Discipline, page 70.) In all 
such cases, the first step in the exercise of discipline is pri- 
vate reproof, given by some one having the charge over the 
supposed offender; and if there be an acknowledgment, 
&c, the person is to be borne with. On a second offense, 
that is, on the crime being repeated, one or two faithful 
friends are to be taken ; and if the person be not then cured, 
the case is to be brought before the Church, as the Disci- 
pline directs ; and if there be no sign of real humiliation, 
he must be cut off. 

" And when a person is clearly convicted of such a crime, 
or crimes, nothing short of expulsion will satisfy the rule, 
unless there be such a manifestation of genuine repentance 
and humiliation as will fully justify the restoration of 
the offending person : in such case, the connection between 
crime and its punishment is dissolved. Such cases may 



324 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

possibly occur; and when they do, much care and pru- 
dence are necessary to guard the Church from reproach and 
injury, and, at the same time, save the offender. In all 
cases of the second class of crime, the first and second step 
ought to be taken previously to bringing the offender before 
the Church, and the continual intention should be to 'save 
a soul from death,' and the Church from reproach and influ- 
ence of bad example consequent on holding persons guilty 
of crime in fellowship, James v, 20 ; and Jude xx, 25. 

" The Discipline, when rightly understood, in connection 
with our episcopal government, very clearly points out the 
mode of trial to be pursued in regard to the different grades 
in the ministry, and, also, the private members ; and there 
are some important principles closely connected with the 
administration of discipline, which should never be for- 
gotten. 

"A Bishop or Superintendent, having the general over- 
sight of the temporal and spiritual concerns of the Church, 
is, of course, authorized to attend to any and all matters, 
small and great, in the execution of discipline. 

" A presiding elder, who is in fact the agent of the Bish- 
ops, in virtue of his appointment, is authorized to exercise 
episcopal authority within the limits of his district, (except 
ordination ;) consequently, it is his business, when present, 
fully to attend to every part of the exercise of discipline. 

"The assistant preacher is, indeed, the presiding elder's 
aid, and has the more particular oversight and care of the 
circuit or station, to which he is appointed. (See his duties, 
as contained in the Discipline, page 39.) 

" The helper is one placed on the circuit, or station, with 
the assistant, and is under his direction, in any thing he 
may do in the execution of discipline. 

" The class-leader is restricted to his own class, and, if 
active and zealous, ma/ do much for God and souls, in 
keeping up order and discipline therein. 



CHAP, XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 325 

"It should never be forgotten, that the privileges of our 
ministers and preachers, of trial by a committee, and of an 
appeal, and the privileges of our members of trial before 
the society, or by a committee, and of an appeal, are 
sacredly guarantied to them by the constitution of our 
Church. The great object of committees is to attend to 
complaints, or charges, in the intervals of conferences, and 
thereby rescue the character of innocent brethren, wrong- 
fully accused, from reproach and injury, or by suspending 
them until the ensuing conference. The suspending power 
is clearly restricted to such crimes as are expressly for- 
bidden in the word of God, and to such as are persisted in 
after Gospel reproof and admonition have been given. And 
it may be further remarked, that neither the organization of 
a committee, nor any of its acts, can abridge the powers of 
a conference, when they afterward come to act on the same 
case. And should a case occur at, or during the sitting 
of conference ; or, although known of, be neglected ; or, 
if it should be of such a recent date, as not to afford time 
to call a committee ; and should then be brought before the 
conference, there is nothing in Discipline or reason to pre- 
vent the conference from hearing and deciding thereon, 
without the intervention of a committee, and especially if 
the person accused desire it. But, as the conference has 
the entire control of all cases, in which its own members 
are concerned, subject to the order of Discipline, they may, 
or they may not, appoint a committee, as they may judge 
proper ; but they cannot, in any case, transfer their author- 
ity as a conference. The committee can only acquit if not 
guilty, or suspend if guilty ; and if suspended, the confer- 
ence must finally determine the case. The accused ought 
always to have timely notice to prepare for trial ; and while 
on one hand the administrator of Discipline does not rule 
him to trial unprepared, so, on the other hand, he ought not 
to put off, or lay over the trial of a case, without good rea- 
28 



326 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAr. XI, 

sons. The assistant preacher, in a circuit or station, is 
invested with full power to oversee all the concerns of the 
Church, as far as his jurisdiction extends, in attending to 
the complaints and wants of each member, without par- 
tiality ; and very strictly, but mildly, enforce every point of 
the Discipline, as occasion may require. 

"If he obtains a knowledge of any misconduct, or vio- 
lation of Discipline by any of his members or preachers, it 
is his duty, as soon as possible, to attend to the case, and 
have it settled, without waiting for a formal charge to be 
handed to him : he himself must act in behalf of the 
Church, Ezekiel iii, 17; and xxxiii, 7; 1 Cor. v, 15; Rev. 
ii, 1, 2; and Rev. ii, 12-15, 18-20; Heb. xv, 7-17. 
No person ought to be permitted to come forward in the 
character of a prosecutor. Such a character is not known 
of in all our economy. The accuser is to be brought face 
to face with the accused. If this cannot be done, let the 
next best evidence be procured : consequently, the accuser 
is the very best evidence in the case. An aggrieved person 
may be a complainant; but our Discipline does not recog- 
nize any one as an accuser, unless he be a witness in the 
case against the accused. Any and all testimony offered 
on the trial of a case ought to be read or heard ; but if any 
be of doubtful character, the Church is at liberty to give it 
as much weight as they think it deserves. We have no rule 
making it illegal to admit what is called exparte evidence. 

" No accused preacher or member ought to be suspended 
or expelled, unless found guilty by a majority of those by 
whom he is tried. On taking a vote, the question ought 
always to be put in the positive. If any accused person 
has any well grounded objection to any one called to sit on 
his trial as a committee man, a prudent and judicious ad- 
ministrator would leave out the person objected to, and, if 
necessary, supply the place with another. But the right 
of challenge, so called, is not recognized in our Discipline. 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 327 

" We do not think it advisable, or consistent with pro- 
priety or the nature of things, that a person should vote on 
the same case, in the condemnation of a person, both in the 
society or select number, or on committee and in conference, 
or in more than one conference, where appeals are taken. 
We think it prudent, and a mark of sound judgment, to 
pay due respect to the opinions and advice of the aged 
who have had experience, because from such, it is expected, 
that a knowledge of primitive usage and custom may be 
obtained. And in every point there ought to be frequent 
recurrence to first principles: these are generally best 
expressed in the original words which contain them. 
Observe well the old landmarks: inquire after the old 
paths ; and rally around the old standards of our fathers" 

In the winter of 1834, Bishop Roberts had a severe 
attack of sickness, which brought him to the verge of the 
grave. The annexed letter, written by Mr. Samuel Dickin- 
son, of Louisville, together with the one that follows it, 
furnished by Rev. Edward Stevenson, will present some of 
the incidents of this critical period, in as full and clear a 
manner as can at this time be done. 

" When Bishop Roberts was sick in the city of Louis- 
ville, about ten years ago, I was frequently with him, both 
by night and by day. He suffered intensely and long, and 
was at length given up by his physicians, as beyond recovery. 
Under all his affliction, he manifested a cheerful and firm 
reliance upon the Savior ; and with an unshaken confidence 
and humble trust in his atoning merits, cast himself entirely 
upon him. It might truly be said, that ' whether living or 
dying, he was the Lord's.' 

" In his greatest extremity, when his disease had baffled 
the skill of his physicians, I was sent for to visit him. I 
obeyed the summons promptly. On going to his bed-side, 
I found him calm and composed, though suffering a great 
deal. There sat the partner of his joys and sorrows, and 



328 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

several friends. ' Brother Dickinson,' said he, * I have sent 
for you to write my will. My physicians tell me they can 
do no more for me, and I have only time now to dispose of 
my worldly property, which is but little.' Although I had 
known Bishop Roberts for many years, and had been with 
him often during his confinement, I never saw him so much 
disabled. His will, as completed, I could have written 
in fifteen minutes under ordinary circumstances ; but on 
that occasion, I was at least two hours in performing it. 
When it was done, I read the whole to him, in a distinct, 
audible voice. He observed, ' That is right.' Brother C. 
Daniels, at whose house he was staying, was called up, and 
the Bishop remarked to us, « Brethren, this is my last will 
and testament.' We subscribed our names as attesting wit- 
nesses to this, his last act, as we all believed. But He who 
controls all things in mercy decreed otherwise ; for from 
that moment he began to improve. He drew the covering 
of the bed over his face, after saying, * this is my last will 
and testament,' as if to say to us, ' Farewell, brethren,' and 
to hold communion with his God. In a few weeks, he was 
so far restored to health as to be able to return home. 
Thus, in the providence of God, one of his devoted servants 
was permitted to live nine years longer in the Church below, 
and aid his colleagues in the superintendency, and brethren 
in the ministry, in promoting the cause of truth and right- 
eousness." 

The following is Mr. Stevenson's letter, just rererred to. 
It was written at Russelville, and is dated June 22, 1843. 

"By a line just received from brother Holraan, I am 
requested to furnish you with a document which contains 
what were supposed to be the last words of Bishop Roberts, 
when in the city of Louisville, Kentucky, during the win- 
ter of 1834, at which time he was believed to be at the 
point of death. I regret to say, that I left the paper con- 
taining the matter in question, when I came to this part of 



CHAP. XI. j EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 329 

the state, in the city of Lexington, and, therefore, cannot 
furnish it at this time. 

"As I have ray pen in hand I will, however, furnish you 
with a few facts in relation to the Bishop on that occasion. 
His attack was a very malignant type of congestive fever. 
Being on his return home from an extensive southern tour, 
he had traveled several days with the symptoms of the disease 
upon him ; but on reaching Louisville was unable to proceed 
further. He was confined to his bed for several weeks, 
with but little prospect, from the first, of his recovery. At 
length, his condition became so doubtful to his physicians 
and all, that it was deemed advisable to inform him that there 
was, in the judgment of his medical attendants, but little 
hope of his recovery. He had evinced the utmost resigna- 
tion and lamb-like patience throughout the whole period of 
his affliction ; although he had said but little, very little 
indeed, in relation to his situation at any time. I was 
standing by his pillow, when Dr. Merriweather, with great 
candor and tenderness, informed him that it was the opinion 
of himself and the gentlemen who were associated with 
him, that his case was considered doubtful — that, in fact, 
they had but little hope of his recovery. Never did I 
witness, on such an occasion, a greater degree of calmness, 
self-possession, and perfect resignation. At his suggestion, 
arrangements were made for sending for his companion, 
which, up to this time, he had opposed ; but now he appeared 
exceedingly anxious to see her before his departure. A 
will was then written under his immediate direction. In all 
of which, I then thought, and I still think, that I never saw 
any man engaged in any matter of importance with less 
agitation of spirit: nothing was hurried, neglected, or for- 
gotten: he was calm, discriminating, and self-possessed to 
the astonishment of all present. He seemed like one pre- 
paring for a pleasing and delightful journey. 

" His temporal matters arranged, he desired me to procure 
28* 



330 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. [CHAP. XI. 

pen, ink and paper, and take my position near his bed-side, 
adding, that he presumed I could write as fast as he would 
be able to talk. With the exception of brother and sister 
Daniels, at whose residence he had put up, all were kindly- 
requested to leave the room. He then commenced : gave a 
brief history of his life, including his conversion, call to the 
ministry, itinerant career, &c, closing with the exercises of 
his mind during his afflictions, and especially at this time. 
But I dare not trust my memory so far as to give the details. 
I may, however, say with confidence, that he desired his 
colleagues, his brethren generally, and the Church at large, 
to know, that ' in death he was supported by the faith that 
he had endeavored to preach while living,' adding, in con- 
clusion, (and I shall never forget the mild, though fervid 
sincerity and correctness with which he spoke,) ' I hope that 
the place which J am about to vacate, will be filled by a 
wiser, better and more useful man than I have ever been. 9 
These are the last words in the document : my recollection 
of them is distinct." 

The meeting of the Bishops previous to General confer- 
ence, is always considered of importance, that they may 
have time to unite in presenting to the conference in an 
address, such matters as they deem useful for the welfare of 
the Church. On this topic Bishop Soule addressed the 
following letter to Bishop Roberts. It is dated March 21, 
1836. 

" I have received a letter from Bishop Hedding, in answer 
to one I had written him, proposing a meeting of the Bishops 
at Cincinnati, on the 26th day of April, for the purpose of 
deliberation on the important matter to come before the 
General conference, and to unite in such a communication as 
may be thought proper to lay before that body. 

" The Bishop is entirely in favor of the meeting on the 
day proposed, and assures me of his attendance, if no ad- 
verse providence prevents. 



CHAP. XI.] EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 331 

" He farther informs me, that he has written to Bishop 
Andrew, proposing the meeting and desiring his attendance, 
of which he has no doubt. 

" I trust you will not think me assuming in proposing 
such a meeting, and I doubt not but you will cordially agree 
with us in our view of the importance of its object. 

" Although I proposed the meeting, it is doubtful whether 
I shall be able to attend on the day appointed, 26th of April. 

" I have in my possession all the manuscript papers of 
our late venerable senior Bishop. The item of his will by 
which I hold them is in the following words, viz : 'I give 
and bequeath to Joshua Soule, all my manuscripts and 
papers, to be disposed of as he, with the assistance of 
Thomas L. Douglass, may deem most expedient.' 

" By this bequest, it becomes necessary that brother 
Douglass should assist me in the examination of these 
papers, and with his advice, in reference to the disposal to 
be made made of them. 

" Brother Douglass has appointed to be at my house a 
week before the General conference, for the above purpose. 

" And as there is a very large collection of papers, and 
many of them are very important, it will require much time 
and care to give them such an examination as the occasion 
requires. This may prevent my meeting with my colleagues 
at Cincinnati. I shall, however, do all in my power to 
attend as early as possible. 

" It will, I think, be well to get to the city on the evening 
of the 25th, that there may be sufficient time for the impor- 
tant business preparatory to the opening of the conference. " 

At the General conference of 1836, there were some who 
deliberated on dividing the whole United States into epis- 
copal districts, and allotting to each Bishop his field of labor 
for the four ensuing years. In the annexed extract of a 
letter written by Bishop Roberts to his wife, it will be seen 
with what composure he viewed the whole proceeding, and 



332 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

that he seemed ready to leave his retreat from public noise 
in Indiana, and move at once to the east, without a murmur. 
The letter is dated May 7th, 1836: 

" You desired me to write you a line on my arrival at 
this place. But various things have been pressing on me, 
and prevented me till this evening. And now I scarcely 
have time to spare, having to preach in the morning. We 
have spent one week in conference. The delegates are 
generally here — more than one hundred and fifty in num- 
ber. We talk of making two or three additional Bishops ; 
but who will be selected is not yet known. There is some 
talk of districting the work, and sending me to the east. 
Should this be the case, you will have to leave your 
country residence and go with me ; but I need not trouble 
you before the time. 

" I do not know when I shall be home; but you will all 
do as well as you can in my absence. My health is good, 
and I am lodging in the same room with Bishop Hedding, 
at O. M. Spencer's, my old friend and brother. It is late 
in the evening, and I want to rest ; therefore I must bring 
my letter to a close." 



CHAPTER XII. 

HIS CLOSING LABORS. 

Although the health of Bishop Roberts, for a man of 
his age, was generally good, yet time had made its inroads 
on his vigorous frame. Indeed, after his severe attack in 
Louisville, in the winter of 1834, he never recovered his 
former state of health. The General conference, therefore, 
kindly passed the following resolution, in reference to his 
future labors: 

" Whereas, Bishop Roberts has assured this conference, 



CHAP. XII.] CLOSING LABOHS. 333 

and we are fully convinced that his want of health, and the 
infirm state of his constitution, will not justify an attempt in 
him to do effective service in the episcopacy, therefore, 

" Resolved, That he be at full liberty to pursue such a 
course as he may think best, during the ensuing four years, 
for the improvement of his health, and to prolong his useful 
life, affording, in the meantime, all the service he can, as a 
joint Superintendent, or Bishop, in our Church." 

The following is extracted from an outline of the plan on 
which the Bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church de- 
termined to visit the annual conferences, and the work with- 
in their bounds, together with the missions, during the 
period between May, 1836, and May, 1840. The extract 
we give embraces Bishop Roberts' appointments : 

"1836 — Missouri, September 14; Illinois, October 5; 
Indiana, October 26. 1837— Pittsburg, July 19; Erie, 
August 9 ; Michigan, September 6 ; Ohio, September 27 ; 
Kentucky, October 18. 1838-9 — Tennessee, October 3; 
Arkansas, October 31 ; Mississippi, December 5; Alabama, 
January 2. 1839-40 — Holston, October 16; Georgia, 
December 10; South Carolina, January 8; North Carolina, 
January 29; Virginia, February 19; Baltimore, March 11." 

The following remarks accompanied the outline of the 
plan: "It is, also, understood, that, in case either of the 
Bishops be prevented by illness, or any extraordinary dis- 
pensation of Providence, from pursuing his regular course 
of visitations, notice will be given, if the time permit, to the 
next adjacent Bishop who may then be disengaged, who 
will, thereupon, supply the vacancy ; and, also, that during 
the intervals between the annual conferences, the Bishops 
will visit and superintend such parts of the work generally, 
including the missions, as their situation and circumstances 
will allow. They may, also, occasionally, Providence per- 
mitting, meet each other at conferences, when the times and 
places of the holding of them may admit of their so doing." 



334 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

When at home he worked in the field, as far as his 
strength would permit. He was not able, however, to do 
what he had done in former years. Yet it was not easy for 
him to learn that he was now incapable of performing the 
full work of a young and vigorous man, even in the harvest 
field. He found it difficult to obtain active persons to reap 
his wheat. After being baffled in securing such persons, 
and finding those whom he had employed were very ineffi- 
cient, he actually undertook to reap himself, as he always 
had done in former years, when at home in harvest time. 
But his former vigor was gone, and he could not endure the 
fatigue as he had done. He employed himself in the clear- 
ing, and every other kind of work done on his farm, some- 
times rolling logs, attending the log heaps, &c. He labored 
with great diligence in erecting a saw-mill on his land; 
was clothed as usual in home-made garments ; and aided 
in constructing the dam as well as the building. 

The Bishops have found it necessary, in order to preserve 
a uniform and consistent administration, to meet and consult 
on their duties, obligations, and responsibilities. In conse- 
quence of the vast field of their labors, the fewness of their 
number, and the age and infirmities of some of them, it 
was found difficult so to arrange their affairs as to meet for 
such consultations. 

It was, however, finally agreed, after considerable episto- 
lary correspondence, that a meeting should take place at 
New York, on the 24th of May, 1838, at which time and 
place Bishops Soule, Hedding, Andrew, Morris, and 
Waugh, were present, while Bishop Roberts was absent. 
The cause of his absence was, his age and infirmities, 
together with his extensive travels to the conferences which 
he had agreed to attend. Bishop Waugh was chosen 
secretary. The session lasted several days, and on the 15th 
of June, he transcribed the minutes and sent an attested 
copy to Bishop Roberts. There is nothing of either a 



CHAP. XII.] CLOSING LABORS. 335 

lordly or arrogant spirit, or arbitrary regulation, found in the 
proceedings. The aim is to proceed according to the Disci- 
pline of the Church in all respects, and in no case otherwise 

A kind, yet unknown friend, made Bishop Roberts a 
life member of the American Bible Society, by the payment 
of thirty dollars. The perusal of the letter accompanying 
the gift, will be a lesson of example, showing that others 
may do likewise. It was addressed to the general agent of 
the society, and is dated August 2d, 1838. 

" I send you the sum of thirty dollars, which I will thank 
you to present to the managers of the American Bible So- 
ciety, to be devoted to the circulation of the holy Scriptures. 

"In consequence of this contribution, you will please to 
enrol the name of Robert R. Roberts, Bishop of the Metho- 
dist Episcopal Church, among your life members. 

" The above is from a fund which has arisen from the 
continued savings of ' a missionary,' by his laying aside 
portions of fees and presents at the time they were re- 
ceived, the entire amount of fees received on Sunday and 
Thursday in every week, also free-will offerings under 
peculiar providences, one-tenth of his regular salary, and 
one-tenth of the balance of his receipts during the year over 
his family expenses. 

" You will please forward to brother Roberts a certificate 
of his life membership : also beg him to lay aside portions 
of fees, of presents, of regular salary, and of the balance in 
favor of a kind providence, at the end of the year. Thus 
will he ever have a fund for the Lord. Urge him to con- 
stitute in like manner, at least one of his friends a life 
member of your important society; and in so doing, I 
would beg him to request that friend, thus constituted, to 
constitute some other individual a life member. In this 
way, passing the excitement round from friend to friend, an 
amount of good will accumulate which the full glories of the 
eternal world alone can unfold." 



336 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

The place of his residence was never satisfactory to his 
ecclesiastical friends, in consequence of its remote and 
retired location, as few could have the privilege of seeing 
him when he was at home. His brethren of the Indiana 
conference were very desirous that he should change his 
place of residence for one more accessible and central. 
New Albany, Greencastle, Madison, and other places were 
proposed. The brethren at Louisville, too, were very 
importunate that he should reside among them. The sub- 
ject of his removing was brought before the Indiana confer- 
ence, and was acted upon. We make the following extract 
from the journal of this conference, of October 30, 1839. 

"A preamble and resolutions were offered by C. W. 
Ruter and Allen Wiley, by which Bishop R. R. Roberts, in 
consequence of his increasing infirmities, was requested to 
remove to some prominent point in this state, which might 
best suit his feelings, where his brethren and friends can 
have more ready access to him, and thus render him such 
attention as the Church feel anxious he should receive. By 
a rising vote the conference unanimously resolved to make 
the request." 

Notwithstanding the importunities of the Indiana con- 
ference, and of several individual members of that body, 
whom the Bishop held in the highest estimation, he never- 
theless declined to remove from his isolated retreat. At his 
age, he was unwilling to change, so as to form new neigh- 
borhood alliances. 

In the year 1841, he attended the Pittsburg, Erie, Michi- 
gan, North Ohio, Ohio, and Indiana conferences. His 
labors were excessive in all these conferences, in conse- 
quence of their size, the various topics introduced, and his 
having no other Superintendent with him. The Pittsburg 
conference had ten days of constant sittings, except Sabbath. 
There was a session on the last night, (Friday,) which lasted 
till ten o'clock. The greater part of the rest of the night 



CHAP. XII.] CLOSING LABORS. 337 

was spent in making out the missionary drafts, the minutes, 
and other matters, which had to be attended to. On Satur- 
day morning, at nine o'clock, he took the stage for Shenango, 
in company with the writer. We passed through the 
neighborhood of where he and his associates made their 
first camp, where they deposited their provisions when 
they went in search of land, and where they finally made 
their locations, and we then arrived at Mr. Lindsay's, hus- 
band of his favorite sister, Elizabeth. In this neigh- 
borhood he remained till Tuesday following, and then 
set out for the Erie conference, to Warren, Ohio, which 
met next day. 

At the Pittsburg conference he received a letter from the 
Rev. Thornton Fleming, who first licensed him to preach, 
carried on his recommendation to the Baltimore conference, 
and was his presiding elder after his admission. Between 
them there existed a warm and sincere friendship. The 
letter abounds with the kindest feelings toward the Bishop. 

When at home, he always worked as much as his health 
and strength would allow. In planting time in 1842, he 
dropped corn, as was his practice ; and was considered a 
full hand. He could endure great exercise, however, but a 
short time. In January, 1843, after returning from Bedford, 
he worked west of his house in the village of Lawrenceport, 
aiding in clearing land for the reception of corn in the spring. 
He burned the brush, and assisted in clearing away the logs. 
This land was not his own ; but he had rented it, or obtained 
the privilege of cultivating it from the owner. His indus- 
trious habits were continued as long as he had any strength 
to exercise. 

The following kind letter was received by him from 
Bishop Morris, just after the latter had been deprived of his 
excellent wife by death. It is dated June 28, 1842. 

" I expect to leave in a day or two, on my regular tour 
of conference appointments ; and I, therefore, embrace this 
29 



338 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

opportunity of calling your attention to a few things con- 
nected with our common work. Having learned last year, 
by observation, the wants of some conferences in your bounds 
this year, and knowing the crowded state of some of the 
conferences which fall to me now, I feel disposed, with your 
concurrence, to make an effort to send off some preachers 
to Rock River, Missouri, Arkansas and Texas conferences, 
such as can be spared, and are suitable for the work there, 
and may be willing to go. Any suggestions which you may 
please to communicate to me on this subject, at any time, 
will be thankfully received and cheerfully attended tcu, 

" The change in my family, has been a sore trial, and 
still affects me at times severely. I feel that I have lost my 
best earthly friend, and that to be deprived of her sympathy, 
example, counsel and prayers, is a serious matter. Still I 
do not sorrow as they who have no hope ; and I trust that 
when I resume my wonted labor, I shall feel relieved. 

" It was with regret I learned sometime since that you 
were in poor health. I trust that rest for a few weeks at 
home will, by the Divine blessing, bring you relief. Please 
remember me kindly to sister Roberts, and pray for me. 
"Yours, with much esteem and affection." 

Early in the spring of 1842, Bishop Roberts set out to 
visit the Indian missions, west of Arkansas and Missouri, 
and performed a journey which most men in the vigor of 
life would be unwilling to undertake. He also purposed 
to visit the missions on the Upper Mississippi ; but this 
he was compelled to abandon. A sketch of his journey will 
serve, at least, to show that the office of Bishop in the Metho- 
dist Episcopal Church is no sinecure. For so far as labor, 
privation and responsibility are concerned, what is true of 
one Bishop is true of all. And if in any thing they have 
the pre-eminence, it is in this, that in labors they are more 
abundant. We give the account of this journey from the 
pen of the Rev. E. R. Ames, missionary secretary, who has 



CHAP. XII.] CLOSING LABORS. 339 

kindly furnished us with the narrative, for which he has our 
warmest thanks. 

" January 21st, 1842. I will commence my notice of the 
Bishop's labors at this point of time, as on this day he left 
home for the purpose of attending to some official duties 
which required his presence at Louisville. By easy stages, 
he reached New Albany, where ho spent a day in visiting 
some of his old friends, and advising with the preachers on 
the subject of organizing a new charge in the upper part 
of the city* From January 29th to February 1st, the time 
was spent in Louisville and Jeffersonville, where he 
preached four times, and visited a number of the old mem- 
bers of the Church, with whom he had been acquainted for 
many years, and who were rejoiced again to see him. 
February 2d, he reached Madison, where he attended the 
quarterly meeting, and preached once. On Monday morn- 
ing, at a Church meeting, a resolution was passed, request- 
ing the Bishop to ' organize a new charge in the city of 
Madison.' In compliance with their request, the Bishop 
directed the preacher in charge to form such of the mem- 
bers as wished to belong to the new charge into classes, 
appoint them leaders, and write to Rev. W. M. Daily fo 
come and take charge of them as their pastor. On the 8th, 
he reached Cincinnati, where he spent a day, and proceeded 
to Lebanon, to visit Bishop Soule, in order to consult and 
advise with him on various important subjects connected 
with the interests of the Church. On his return to Cin- 
cinnati, he spent the Sabbath in the neighborhood of Sha- 
ron, and preached twice. 

" As, in the division of episcopal labor, it devolved on 
Bishop Roberts next fall to attend the conferences with 
which our heavy Indian missions are connected, he deter- 
mined to proceed to the southwestern frontier, in order to 
visit the Indian tribes along our borders south of the Mis- 
souri River, and, if possible, to extend his journey to the 



340 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

tribes on the Upper Mississippi, in order that, from a per- 
sonal examination, he might be the better prepared to judge 
correctly of the estimates it would be necessary to make for 
the support of the missions, and, also, of the most suitable 
men to conduct them. 

" Having reached Louisville on the 14th, the Bishop 
started, on the 15th, to visit his family, not having anticipated 
a longer absence when he left them. It was arranged that, 
on his return, he should proceed by steamboat down the 
Ohio and Mississippi to the mouth of the Arkansas, and up 
that river to Fort Smith, immediately above which lies the 
Indians' territory. During his absence, a strong two-horse 
carriage was procured, and such other arrangements made 
as would, as far as possible, insure his comfortable travel 
by land, after reaching Fort Smith. On the 22d, he re- 
turned to New Albany, where he preached in the evening. 
On the afternoon of the 23d, he took passage on board the 
steamboat American Eagle, Captain Montgomery, for Mont- 
gomery's Point, on the Mississippi, where he arrived on 
Saturday evening, the 26th, after a most pleasant passage. 
On Sabbath morning, he preached in the bar-room of the 
tavern, to about thirty hearers. And here, at this wicked 
place, in sickness, poverty and crime, he saw a man who 
had once been a member of the Baltimore conference, and 
a popular and useful minister, but now a confirmed drunk- 
ard. On the 28th, he took passage on the steamboat 
Herschel, Captain Birch ; and on March 1st, arrived at 
Litde Rock. The boat stopped a few hours, and the 
Bishop preached. On the 5th, he reached Fort Smith. 
Here the Bishop was kindly received and entertained by 
Joseph Bennett, Esq.; and on the following day, (Sab- 
bath,) he preached twice. On the 17th, Mr. Bennett kindly 
furnishing him an Indian pony, he rode up the Arkansas 
about eighteen miles, to the Choctaw agency, in order to 
see Captain Armstrong, the superintendent of the western 



CHAP. XII.] CLOSING LABORS. 341 

territory, and United States' agent for the Choctaws. The 
agent was absent, being at Fort Gibson ; and, as the Bishop 
did not wish to travel through the Indian country without 
first seeing him, he determined to await his return, which 
was on the 11th. The Bishop was anxious to cross the 
Choctaw country, over to Red River, that he might visit 
the missions among the Choctaws, which are all on that 
side of the nation ; but, after conversing with the agent and 
with General Taylor, of the United States army, on the 
subject, he thought it hardly prudent to attempt it; as the 
country was rough and mountainous, and it would cost him 
a journey of near three hundred miles on horse-back. He, 
therefore, returned to Fort Smith ; and a horse having been 
purchased, he started, on the morning of the 15th, in com- 
pany with brother Adams, from the Fort Smith circuit, on 
a trip through the Cherokee country. The missionaries 
rejoiced to see, for the first time, a Bishop within the 
bounds of their work. Nor was it less grateful to the 
pious heart of the Bishop to meet with these faithful mis- 
sionaries, and to behold the many hundreds of Christian 
converts, who, through their instrumentality, had been 
gathered into the fold of the great Shepherd. The Indi- 
ans, also, were greatly delighted with the Bishop's visit. 
His patriarchal and venerable appearance, his kind and 
affectionate deportment toward them, his familiarity in 
visiting them, eating at their tables and lodging in their 
dwellings, completely won their confidence. One of them, 
at whose house he spent a night, said, ' It made my heart 
feel so warm to think a Bishop would come and stay with 
me.' Another, on first seeing him, inquired who he was, 
and was told that he was the grand-father of all the mis- 
sionaries, « Well,' said the Indian, scrutinizing the Bishop's 
furrowed countenance and gray hairs, ' he look like it.' 
After spending about two weeks in traveling through the 
nation, visiting the missions and preaching, he returned to 
29* 



342 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

Fort Smith, in company with D. B. Cummins, the super- 
intendent of the missions among the Cherokees. 

"The next object was to accomplish the journey from 
Fort Smith to Fort Leavenworth, on the Missouri River, a 
distance of about three hundred and fifty miles. I was to have 
met the Bishop at Fort Smith ; but in my journey through 
the Choctaw country to Red River and back, was delayed 
longer than I expected, by visiting the missions, and making 
some arrangements with the agent and the nation, relative 
to the establishment of a large manual labor school at Fort 
Coffee, which was to be under the direction of our mission- 
ary society. Consequently, I failed to arrive at the time 
appointed. I reached there, however, on April 1st. The 
Bishop and brother Cummins, finding their horses would 
work in the carriage, had started on the day before for a 
quarterly meeting, which was to be held on the Upper 
Cherokee mission, from whence they would proceed to 
brother Cummins' residence, on the border of the Seneca 
nation, about ninety miles from Fort Smith, on the road to 
Fort Leavenworth. Here I joined them on the evening of 
April 5; and found that, notwithstanding the exceeding 
roughness of the roads, they had met with no accident on 
their journey, except breaking the tongue of the carriage, 
which was easily repaired. 

" Having exchanged the wild horse which I had been 
riding for one that would work in harness, and sister 
Cummins having kindly furnished a boiled ham, some 
biscuit, &c, the Bishop started, on the 8th of April, for 
the Shawnee mission. The weather was mild and pleas- 
ant, and nature was robed in the beautiful livery of spring. 
As the road, for twenty miles, passed through the Seneca 
and Shawnee nations, some evidences of improvement were 
noticed ; such as comfortable cabins, cattle, hogs, ponies, 
and cultivated fields ; but these Indians are by no means in 
a prosperous condition, compared with many of the western 



CHAP XII.] CLOSING LABORS. 343 

tribes. Several beautiful streams were crossed during the 
day, on the banks of one of which a halt was made about 
noon, to eat a lunch and feed the horses. The road we this 
day traveled was pleasant, with the exception of occasion- 
ally a very stony place. In the evening, having made about 
thirty miles, the Bishop stopped at Mr. Ezra Wilson's, 
where he was kindly received, and spent the night pleasantly. 

" April 9. Started again, and after riding about half a mile, 
crossed Shoal Creek, a stream about forty yards wide, with 
a rapid current, the water as clear as crystal ; rode a short 
distance out of the way to see the cataract, where the water 
falls between fourteen and fifteen feet over a perpendicular 
ledge of rock, which extends entirely across the bed of the 
stream. In the afternoon, reached the residence of Judge 
Bright, on the bank of Spring River. The time was spent 
pleasantly here, until Monday morning. The Bishop 
preached on the Sabbath. 

" April 11. Rose by daylight, had breakfast, and were on 
the road early, as a journey of forty-five miles had to be 
performed, or no shelter could be had for the night. The 
first forty miles of the way were over a prairie, without a 
house, and, in the summer, without water; but there was 
no lack of water to-day ; for about three o'clock, the rain 
began to fall in torrents ; so that in one hour the prairie was 
perfectly deluged : every little drain became an angiy 
torrent. The thunder broke, peal after peal, in one con- 
tinuous and deafening roar ; and we were almost blinded by 
the incessant flashes of vivid lightning. The wind, more- 
over, swept over the broad and naked plains, as if raging 
with fury, and in pursuit of something on which to spend 
its force. The poor horses seemed perfectly paralized with 
fear. It was impossible to urge them forward. All that 
could be done was to turn them before the storm, so that 
the wind and the rain might beat on the hind part of 
the carriage; and thus we patiently awaited the result 



344 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

of the elemental war. Such was the violence of the 
wind, that for some time it seemed as though horses, 
carriage and all would be driven before it, and dashed to 
pieces. But He who said to the storm, eighteen hundred 
years ago, ' Peace, be still,' calmed the tempest now, and we 
were permitted to proceed on our way unharmed. In about 
two hours, we reached the timber, and the rain again com- 
menced pouring down in torrents. In the midst of the 
storm, we arrived at the bank of a considerable stream, 
called the Dry Wood, which was any thing but dry wood 
then. It was rising rapidly, and appeared as if it would 
soon be swimming deep, if it was not so already. The 
banks were at least forty feet high, and steeper than the roof 
of a house. What was to be done ? It was impossible to 
stay where we were, and it seemed equally so to go forward ; 
but it was determined to make the effort. I handed the 
lines to the Bishop, took the near-horse by the bit, and led 
them to the bank of the stream. The horses planted their 
feet, and down we all slid together ; but it was impossible to 
stop at the water's edge ; and before we could call a halt, I 
was waist deep in water. But the stream was finally passed 
in safety ; and after losing our way, and traveling three or 
four miles through the rain, another similar stream was 
crossed by a similar process ; and shortly after, weary, wet 
and hungry, the place of destination was reached. 

" For the last three days, we had been traveling on the Old 
Harmony mission trace, but it bears too much to the east. 
On inquiry, it was ascertained that the military road, which 
passes from Fort Leavenworth to the southern military 
posts, was not more than ten or twelve miles west of us. 
Accordingly, in the morning, we struck off over the prairie 
in a due west course, as near as we could judge, and about 
ten o'clock reached the road of which we were in search. 
During the day, we crossed the Osage River, Sugar Creek, 
and several smaller streams, passed over some most beauti- 



CHAP. XII.] CLOSING LABORS. 345 

ful and fertile country, and at night reached the falls of the 
Marie des Cygnes. Here was an Indian trading-house, 
occupied by a Frenchman and two or three squaws. Several 
Osage Indians, some Pottawatomies, and two or three 
negroes were about. This was the place where we expected 
to pass the night. We drove up ; the trader came out, and 
I asked him if we could stay all night ? He seemed quite 
grim, and said he was not prepared to keep travelers. I 
assured him that we were not at all particular about our 
personal accommodation : if we but had a fire and shelter, 
we would be satisfied : our principal anxiety was to procure 
some grain for our wearied horses. He replied that he had 
no grain except what he bought, and that we could not stay. 
While this colloquy was going on, the Bishop sat in silence, 
on the hind-seat of the carriage ; and as the curtains were 
down, and it was getting dark, the trader could not see him. 
All the French traders in the Indian country are Catholics ; 
and it just then occurred to me that we were not more than 
eighteen or twenty miles from a Catholic mission among the 
Pottawatomies. So I thought I would try an experiment. 
And, turning round on my seat, I said, with great deference, 
but quite audibly, « Bishop, what is to be done 1 ' ' Why, 
we must get some fire and camp out,' he replied. No sooner 
did the sound of the title fall on the Frenchman's ears, than 
an entire change was at once produced; and hearing the 
Bishop's reply to my question, he exclaimed, « O, by no 
means, gentlemen: you shall be very welcome to stay.' 
And stay we did; and both ourselves and horses fared 
exceedingly well. And the Bishop's title, which I did not 
fail to use on all occasions, after I discovered its value, paid 
all expenses. 

" April 14. The morning cold and frosty. We crossed the 
Marie des Cygnes at the falls, and proceeded over a fine, 
high, rolling prairie, till about nine o'clock, when we came 
to a small stream skirted with timber. Just above where 



346 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

the road crossed, we noticed smoke ascending; and con- 
cluding that an Indian camp was there, the Bishop deter- 
mined to stop and warm himself. On reaching the fire, we 
found a Delaware Indian and his wife. He had been 
making his winter's hunt on the waters of the Arkansas, 
and was returning to his tribe on the Missouri. He proved 
to be a Christian, a member of our Church. He had seen 
me at a camp meeting, which I attended among the Dela- 
wares the previous year, and recollected me as soon as I 
approached him. When I told him who the Bishop was, 
and that he was going up to his nation, he seemed very- 
much pleased; but nothing near as much as the Bishop was, 
when he found that a small book which he had in his hand, 
and which he was reading when we approached his camp, 
was a portion of the New Testament that has been trans- 
lated into the Delaware language. It was, indeed, both 
beautiful and interesting, to see this pious Indian, at his 
solitary camp in the wilderness, searching the Scriptures. 
And it is thus the traveler among the western tribes, 
wherever he goes, will find ' the good seed of the kingdom' 
has been scattered by the faithful missionaries. May God 
bless them, and those among whom they labor, and prosper 
the cause in which they are engaged. 

" Proceeding on our journey, about noon we reached a 
grove of timber where there was a large spring. This is a 
great camping place for the troops, and most others who 
travel this road. We determined to stop, eat our noon 
lunch, and let the horses pick some grass. And as we were 
in a great hurry, and the horses were, moreover, so gentle, 
it was thought to be altogether unnecessary to take them 
from the carriage. The contents of our wallet were spread 
out on the grass, and the Bishop lifting up his hands, was 
in the act of asking a blessing on our food, when away went 
horses, carriage and all. In three minutes, they dashed, at 
the top of their speed, through the brush, down into a 



CHAP. XII.] CLOSING LABORS. 347 

hollow : there they upset the carriage, crushed the top all 
to pieces, broke the tongue, and one of the whipple-trees, 
and tore loose the other: then away they went over an 
eminence, where they were out of sight. The carriage was 
turned right side up, and after tracing the horses about two 
miles they were found, quietly feeding in a little valley, and 
were brought back. By this time, it was probably four 
o'clock. One of two things had to be done : we were 
either to mount the horses and ride to the mission, which 
was thirty or forty miles distant, and there get some one to 
come back with a team, and after taking the carriage apart, 
and putting it into a big wagon, bring it on to us, or by some 
means it was to be patched up so that we could travel in it. 
It was finally determined to try to repair the carriage, and 
camp there all night. Before leaving Louisville, I remem- 
bered that a carriage might be upset and broken in an Indian 
country where no mechanics could be met with, and I, there- 
fore, prepared myself with some gimblets, nails, screws, a 
hand-axe, &c. They were accordingly used, and to such 
good advantage, that by eight o'clock next morning the 
carriage and harness were as strong, if not quite so neat, as 
they were before. The night, however, was not passed 
without considerable discomfort to the Bishop. 

" April 5. After traveling hard all day, without even stop- 
ping to eat a mouthful of food, we reached the Indian 
Manual Labor School about dark. Thus did the old man, 
bending under the weight of more than threescore years, 
travel two days without food, except a small quantity of 
cold meat and bread, and pass the night without a tent, or 
even a blanket to cover him. Such are some of the priva- 
tions which Methodist Bishops have to endure. 

"The Bishop had promised himself great satisfaction 
from his visit to these missions ; but was much cast down 
by learning, on his arrival, that the Rev. William Johnson, 
the superintendent, had died the week before. He had 



348 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

been laboring among the Indians for ten years, and was 
universally beloved and confided in by them. The arrival 
of the Bishop was most opportune, as it was requisite for 
him to appoint another superintendent, and make some other 
changes which the death of brother Johnson had rendered 
necessary. After spending a day or two in examining the 
condition of the school, the farm, stock, mechanics' shops, 
&c, and offering some suggestions as to the best mode of 
conducting the establishment, and making some slight 
alterations, he proceeded to visit the missions, and preached 
among the Shawnees, Delawares and Kickapoos. He en- 
joyed himself very much ; and was greatly pleased with 
the condition of the missions ; and also with what he saw 
on his visit to the Moravian mission among the Delawares, 
and the Friends' school among the Shawnees. 

" Having disposed of the carriage and horses on the 4th 
of May, the Bishop took passage, at the Kansas landing, 
on the Missouri River, for St. Louis, on the steamboat 
Oceana, Captain Miller, and arrived at his destination on 
the 7th. He preached in the city twice, and assisted at the 
laying of the corner stone of the Centenary Church. He 
concluded to relinquish his intended trip to the missions on 
the Upper Mississippi ; and on the 10th of May, started for 
home, by way of Louisville, where he arrived about the 
20th. He remained at home until the last week in June." 

In the Indiana conference all the preachers regarded him 
as a venerable patriarch in the Church, to whom they 
owed the highest deference, respect and honor. They 
considered that such was his due, as a man, a Christian 
and a minister. To this was added, too, all the regard which 
they owed to a Bishop, especially the senior Bishop in the 
Church. He mingled with them as one of their own 
body, in all respects, taking part in all the benevolent ope- 
rations of the conference, whether missionary, collegiate, or 
of any other description. The conference, and all its mem- 



CHAP. XII.] CLOSING LABORS. 349 

bers, responded in every feeling, act, and expression of love 
and honor, for their venerable father in the Gospel. They 
were very solicitous, as already stated, that he should re- 
side at Albany, Madison, Greencastle, or some more central 
or accessible place than the one he was then living in. 
They were, also, very desirous of having his likeness in 
full size; and, accordingly, at their conference, in 1841, 
held in Terrehaute, on the 6th of October, they unanim- 
ously passed the following resolution: 

"Resolved, That our venerable and beloved Superin- 
tendent, Bishop Roberts, be, and he is hereby requested, 
at his first convenient opportunity, to sit for his portrait, 
and that the preachers of this conference be permitted to 
defray the expense which may accrue in obtaining such 
portrait/' 

The good Bishop was never forward to exhibit himself, 
and would, probably, have taken no step in having his por- 
trait painted, had he not been reminded of the conference 
resolution at a future time. Accordingly, on May 20th, 
1842, Rev. Messrs. Simpson and E. R. Ames, addressed a 
letter to him at his residence, in which, after quoting the 
resolution, they say : 

" Our object in addressing you now is, to express our 
strong desire that you would comply, as soon as practi- 
cable, with this request of the conference ; and as a portrait 
painter, who has executed some good likenesses in this 
place, will return here by the 1st of July, we would 
urgently request you to visit us and remain from the first 
to the middle of the month, that yours may then be taken. 

" We suppose that this time will suit you, as you will 
then be on your way to Chicago ; and we need scarcely 
remind you that your advanced age and arduous labors 
admonish us to secure, while we may, an accurate like- 
ness of one who has been identified with so much that 
dearly concerns our Church, and who, to so many of this 
30 



350 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

conference in particular, has been a spiritual father and 
guide. 

"Brother Beswick offers his services to bring you here 
in a carriage; and unless you should decline complying 
with our request, he will either go or send for you, so that 
you can be here by the time specified. 

" If you come, as we hope you will, you need not trouble 
yourself to give us an answer, as all arrangements will be 
accordingly made ; but if you should be unable to comply, 
we would much desire an immediate answer." 

In pursuance of this request, the Rev. Isaac Crawford, 
of the Indiana conference, proceeded to the Bishop's resi- 
dence, with a horse and carriage, to convey him to Green- 
castle. They, accordingly, started for this place, in the 
last week of June, and arrived there early in July. The 
Bishop spent about two weeks with his friends at the Uni- 
versity ; and, during his stay, his portrait was taken at full 
size, which is said to be an excellent likeness, and is depos- 
ited among the archives of the University, of which he 
was a principal patron and benefactor. He enjoyed this 
visit very much, and was greatly pleased with the appear- 
ance, condition, management and prospects of the Univer- 
sity. From its origin he had taken a great interest in the 
institution. Several years previous to this visit, he had 
made a donation to it of one hundred dollars ; and his 
interest in it, and his ardent desire for its success, continued 
to the last. Even on his death bed, after providing for the 
comfortable support of his aged widow, paying his debts, 
and assisting some poor relatives, he made the University 
his residuary legatee. His portrait is placed in the large 
chapel of the college edifice, which casts its evening shadow 
on the quiet grave where the mortal remains of the Bishop 
now repose. 

During his stay at Greencastle, while the portrait was 
being taken, President Simpson, as already stated, wrote 



CHAP. XII.] CLOSING LABORS. 351 

down, from his own mouth, a brief outline of his early life, 
Christian experience, and ministerial labors, to the year 
1808. This outline comprises thirty-six pages, half fool- 
scap, closely written, which the writer of these pages 
acknowledges to have been of great advantage to him in 
preparing the present account of the venerable Bishop. 
If the pressing literary labors of Dr. Simpson had per- 
mitted him to have written the life of Bishop Roberts, the 
author is persuaded the public would have had a more com- 
plete and interesting narrative than the one now furnished. 

Having made an arrangement with brother Crawford to 
accompany him, and convey him in his carriage, he set out 
for Chicago from Greencastle, about the middle of July. 
On his way, he spent several days at Ashgrove, Iroquois 
county, Illinois, the present residence of his brother, Lewis 
Roberts. From this place he wrote a letter to his nephew, 
James Roberts, of which the following is an extract. The 
letter is dated July 21st, 1842 : 

"I spent ten or twelve days at Greencastle, preached 
several times with them, and had my likeness taken in full 
length ; and some persons are of the opinion that it is a 
very good one. As for. my part, I cannot tell. We took 
six or eight persons into the Church at the late quarterly 
meeting in this grove. We are to have a two days meet- 
ing, near Moore's, on Sugar Creek, to commence on Satur- 
day, 23d. After this meeting, I am to preach at Cunoan's, 
on Wednesday evening, and spend the next Sabbath in 
Juliet, and on Monday ride to the seat of conference." 

He was in Chicago as early as August 2d, where he met 
brother Ames, on his return from the Upper Mississippi, 
after visiting the Indian missions in that distant region. 
On the 3d, the Rock River conference commenced its ses- 
sion, and the Bishop presided with his usual courtesy, 
dignity and propriety. He preached on Sabbath, and 
ordained a number of deacons and elders. On Monday 



352 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

night of the conference, he was present at the missionary 
anniversary, a thing he rarely omitted when attending the 
conferences. 

On Friday the 12th of August, he set out for Winchester, 
the seat of the Illinois conference, and arrived there on 
Thursday the 18th, one day after the conference commenced, 
considerably indisposed. This was a heavy conference, 
and the stationing of the preachers and the other duties 
devolving en him, were necessarily very oppressive. But 
he bore up under them, and seemed, if possible, more 
anxious than usual, to fulfill the entire duties of his office. 
But it was evident to all, that it required a great effort in 
him to accomplish his work. 

Having finished the business of the Illinois conference, 
he proceeded in an open buggy to Jefferson City, Missouri, 
the seat of the Missouri conference, which commenced 
August 31st, and adjourned September 8th. The weather 
was oppressively hot during his journey ; and it was very 
apparent that his health was failing. He, however, mus- 
tered up all his strength, and was able to attend to his duties, 
though greatly exhausted by labor and incipient disease. 
He had frequently remarked to Rev. E. R. Ames, that he 
was doing his last year's work. In his intercourse with 
preachers, and in all the business of conference, he was 
even more careful, if possible, than usual, to avoid wounding 
the feelings of brethren, that there might not be any unplea- 
sant reflections mingled with the memory of their last 
interview with him. The session was one of great har- 
mony. The preachers were peculiarly delighted with 
having him to preside in their conference. This was 
their twenty-seventh session, and he had been present at 
fourteen of thern. And though they esteemed and loved 
all the superintendents, yet they seemed to look on Bishop 
Roberts, in a peculiar manner, as the father, under God, 
of the Missouri conference. After the business of the con- 



CHAP. XII.] CLOSING LABORS. 353 

ference had been finished, except reading the appointments 
and the closing exercises, the preachers and a great crowd 
of Church members and citizens had assembled at the court- 
house to witness the final doings. The closing scene was 
particularly touching and interesting, and is said by those 
who were present to baffle description. 

The Bishop leaning on his staff, as under the presenti- 
ment of never meeting them again in this world, gave out 
the hymn, which has been sung so many times as the 
valedictory of conferences : 

" And let our bodies part, 

To different climes repair ; 
Inseparably joined in heart 

The friends of Jesus are," &c. 

The preachers and congregation united in singing, with 
the spirit and understanding, the whole hymn. The Rev. 
L. Swormstedt then led in prayer. More than ordinary 
Divine influence seemed to rest on the preachers and people. 
After prayer, and before reading the appointments, the 
Bishop paused a moment, and then addressed the conference 
in a most feeling manner, respecting the rise and progress 
of the Church in Missouri. He gave considerable statisti- 
cal matter, referring to the number of preachers when the 
conference was first organized, and to the advancement of 
the membership. He adverted to his visit to the first 
Missouri conference, when it embraced within its bounds 
almost one-third of the entire Mississippi Valley. Many 
faithful Methodist preachers had fallen since then — fallen at 
their posts, with their armor on, and in hope of heaven. 
Some were now members of other conferences : others, 
pressed with afflictions and cares, or it might be with temp- 
tations, had retired from the work. So that of the number 
that composed the first conference, but one or two remained. 
God, however, had greatly blessed them. He stated that 
he had presided over their annual deliberations, just one- 
30* 



354 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

half of the time since they were organized into a conference. 
He had marked their prosperity with joy and with thankful- 
ness to the great Head of the Church. Where their Israel 
formerly numbered only units it now numbered tens, and 
where it numbered tens it now numbered hundreds. For 
the success which had crowned their labors, they ought to 
be thankful, and he trusted they were thankful. But they 
should rejoice with trembling, remembering how great was 
their responsibility. His age and increasing infirmities, 
admonished him that his work was nearly finished. He 
never expected to meet with them again. But if they con- 
tinued to walk in the old paths, and to follow the guidance 
of the Great Shepherd, all would be well. The flock 
would increase, and they would dwell in safety. 

Sometimes during his address, the Bishop was so much 
affected, that he was unable to proceed without pausing. 
Toward the close, a remark dropped from his lips which 
will never be forgotten by those who heard it. It was, " I 
feel like a father leaving his children." All present were 
melted into tears, whether preachers, Church members or 
citizens — the preachers " sorrowing most of all for the 
words which he spoke, that they should see his face no 
more." The appointments were then read, and the 
preachers dispersed to their several fields of labor. 

The Bishop remarked to Rev. E. R. Ames, on his 
death-bed, that he was never well one day after the session 
of this conference. 

When the preachers met the following year, in confer- 
ence, at Lexington, Missouri, October 4th, 1843, the absence 
of Bishop Roberts, in connection with his death, brought the 
closing scene of the preceding conference to their minds 
with all its touching incidents. They formally intro- 
duced the subject of his death, with all the feeling of 
bereaved children, and narrated the words that had dropped 
from his lips as he addressed them for the last time. And 



CHAP. XII.] CLOSING LABORS. 355 

again they wept ; and still continued to weep, because of 
the words which he had last spoken to them, in probability, 
but which were now positively fulfilled, " You will likely 
never see my face again." By their vote, Bishop Andrew 
preached a funeral sermon ; and the members of confer- 
ence, in mournful attendance, continued to express their 
high regard for departed worth, as they listened to the 
discourse. 

From Jefferson City, he returned home ; and after spend- 
ing a short time there, repaired to Helena, in order to 
attend the Arkansas conference. His health was very 
feeble; and, providentially, Bishop Andrew was present, 
who relieved him from much of the business of confer- 
ence. There he finished his conference labors and his min- 
isterial work, except preaching a few times, and aiding in 
holding some religious meetings : 

"Servant of God, well done," &c. 

In the division of episcopal work among the Superin- 
tendents, for the year 1842, Bishop Roberts was to visit 
the Texas conference, which had its session at Bastrop, 
December 22d, 1842. At the previous session, held in 
San Augustine, December 28th, 1841, at which Bishop 
Morris presided, the following resolutions were passed in 
reference to the contemplated visit of Bishop Roberts : 

" 1. Resolved, That the members of this conference have 
heard with great pleasure, through Bishop Morris, that in 
the regular episcopal visitations, the attendance and services 
of our venerable father in the Gospel, Rev. R. R. Roberts, 
the senior Bishop, may be expected at the next session of 
the Texas conference. 

"2. Resolved, That the members of conference will de- 
voutly pray the great Head of the Church to give to our 
venerable Bishop good speed in his visit to our infant 
Republic. 

"3. Resolved, That should Providence, in any event, 



356 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

prevent the attendance of our beloved Superintendent, as 
above, we hope, most sincerely, that we may not be left 
without the services of one of our esteemed Superintend- 
ents at our next session, to be held at Bastrop, December 
22, 1842. 

"4. Resolved, That should Bishop Roberts, or any other 
of our Bishops, visit us at the next session, we will afford 
every facility necessary for their safe and comfortable con- 
veyance through any part of the Republic they may wish 
to visit." 

In consequence of the toils of his Indian journey, and 
the labors of the conferences which he attended, as well as 
the increasing infirmities of old age, Bishop Roberts felt 
himself unable to attend the Texas conference. His brother, 
Lewis, under date of September 18th, 1842, writes in the 
following discouraging terms: "Your journey to Texas 
seems to me to be too laborious for your age and consti- 
tution. I am very doubtful on that subject. Perhaps I 
may see you before you undertake it. I think that I will 
not encourage your going. Age and debility require some 
rest and leisure at home." Indeed, most persons were of 
the opinion that it was too severe a journey for him at his 
age, and under the circumstances. 

Besides, the unsettled state of things in Texas, in conse- 
quence of the war with Mexico, made the visit of an old and 
infirm man to the Republic appear no very pleasant under- 
taking. He was advised, in a letter from the Rev. Little- 
ton Fowler, dated November 13th, 1842, that Texas was 
then, or would be shortly, invaded by the Mexicans, both 
by sea and land ; and that it would be dangerous to go by 
the way of Galveston ; and, moreover, that the preachers 
would probably remove the seat of conference from Bastrop, 
which was a frontier town, and near the seat of war, to 
some other place ; perhaps to Houston, or San Augustine. 
In such an event, the Bishop was advised to ascend Red 



CHAP. XII.] CLOSING LABORS. 357 

River to Natchitoches. It was then difficult, in conse- 
quence of the war, to hire horses for traveling. In view 
of these things, it is not marvelous that the visit to Texas 
was considered by his friends as beyond his strength. 

Such, too, was the state of his health at the close of the 
Arkansas conference, that his friends strenuously advised 
him not to attempt his visit to Texas. He, therefore, 
finally determined to return home, where he arrived shortly 
before Christmas. 

Bishop Roberts, during the last year of his life, preached 
the Gospel in six different states, and among four distinct 
Indian nations in the territories west of the United States. 
He presided at four annual conferences ; and, in the per- 
formance of his duties, traveled on horse-back, in private 
carriages, in steamboats and stages, five thousand four hun- 
dred and eighty-four miles. The various duties connected 
with such extensive traveling, require an amount of labor 
for which the vigor of middle age would seem to be alone 
adequate. Nevertheless, the worthy veteran continued to 
discharge them until he could toil no longer. 

The Bishops, on their journeyings to and from confer- 
ences, are earnestly beset, at many places, to stop and 
preach. The calls are far more numerous than can be met. 
The importunity and earnestness with which they are 
pressed, show with what interest the visits and preaching 
of our Bishops are regarded. We have many communi- 
cations before us, sent to Bishop Roberts from brethren and 
citizens at a distance, in which a great variety of reasons 
are urged to induce him to visit and preach at certain 
places. We select a few. 

A committee of five, deputed, no doubt, by others, sent 
their petition from Knoxville, Tennessee, to Greensburg, 
Ky., in order to induce him to visit them. They use the 
following language: " We, whose names are hereunto ap- 
pended, earnestly solicit you to spend a few days with us, 



358 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

on your journey to the Holston conference, at Kingsport. It 
will be very little, if any, out of your way; and you can 
preach for us, and, also, rest amongst us. The people 
generally will be very glad to see you, and hear you 
preach." 

A very respectable committee of three write in the fol- 
lowing pressing terms, in behalf of many citizens: "We 
respectfully request you to attend a three days meeting at 
this place, on the 21st, 22d and 23d days of next month, 
when on your way from the conference ; or, if it will not 
suit your convenience to attend the meeting, we wish you, 
by all means, to give us a call." 

Another good and zealous brother, being very desirous 
of securing the Sabbath services of Bishop Roberts, writes 
the annexed urgent request. The Bishop had purposed 
going another route, and spending the Sabbath at a certain 
place, but the person who was to convey him had failed to 
come up to his engagement. The zealous brother takes 
advantage of the circumstance, and says: "As brother P., 
from R., did not meet you at Middlebury, according to his 
proposal, I suppose you will feel that you are discharged 
from any obligation to spend the Sabbath in R. ; therefore, 
I shall expect you here next Sabbath, and shall give notice 
accordingly. Do not disappoint us. You will take the 
stage on Saturday morning at 5 o'clock, and arrive here about 
10. Brother P., the stage-driver, will call at brother O.'s 
for you. I will give him directions." 

Another writes thus: "The preachers have given cur- 
rency to a report that you would be here and preach at the 
opening of our new church. It will not be entirely finished ; 
but will be in a suitable state to answer our purpose. The 
brethren have appointed a two days meeting to commence 
at that time. Perhaps it was imprudent for our brethren to 
favor the expectation of your presence ; yet such is the 
state of things, that many will be disappointed should you 



CHAP. XII*] CLOSING LABORS. 359 

not arrive. If you are only here, even should you be 
unable to preach, they will be much gratified. If you will 
specify the place and time at which we shall meet you 
with a conveyance, our brethren will punctually be there." 

Requests of this description were so numerous that it 
was impossible for the Bishop to attend to one-tenth of them. 
Sometimes the brethren and preachers complain that the 
Bishops never visit them at all, or so seldom that they con- 
sider themselves neglected. Indeed, the Bishops would 
have to attend many places at the same time, in order to 
gratify the wishes of all the people. 

We stated in a former page, that the General conference 
of 1816 passed a resolution, making it the duty of the Book 
Committee at New York, to decide what sum was necessary 
for the family expenses of the married Bishops. This 
duty they performed until 1836, when the rule was so 
changed as to authorize a committee appointed by the annual 
conference, in which a Bishop or Bishops may reside, to 
estimate the amount necessary. We find the appropriations 
in the case of Bishop Roberts for the whole time as follows : 
from May, 1819, to May, 1832, two hundred dollars per 
annum; from May, 1832, to May, 1836, two hundred and 
fifty dollars; from May, 1836, to May, 1840, three hundred 
dollars. From that time to his death, four hundred dollars 
per year. And as he had no children, his quarterage was 
two hundred dollars per annum, which he received from 
the various conferences. His actual traveling expenses 
were also paid, amounting to more or less, according to 
the extent and manner of traveling. 

In the accounts at New York, as already stated, there is 
no entry made of any sum appropriated to the Bishop before 
May, 1819, and the Agents think that the accounts must have 
perished in the destruction of the Book Concern, in 1836, 
by fire. We suppose that either there was no appropriation 
made, or that he never drew it. Indeed, as late as 1825, 



360 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

he was slow in drawing his appropriation, as we learn from 
the following extract of a letter to him from Dr. Bangs, 
dated September 17th, 1825. "The committee appointed 
by the last General conference to estimate the allowance of 
the Bishops, have authorized you to draw from the Book 
Concern, for the present year, two hundred dollars. The 
same amount was allowed you last year, though from our 
not having made the announcement to you, it is feared that 
you have not received the information. If so, you will 
consider yourself as authorized to draw four hundred dol- 
lars." It is very probable, that he drew nothing at all for 
family expenses during the first three years of his episco- 
pacy, and that he would never have applied for any, had he 
not been reminded that it was his privilege. Not but that 
he needed the money to supply the comforts of life ; but 
such, as before intimated, was his independence of mind, 
and his patience to endure almost every privation, that he 
would suffer any thing rather than utter a word of informa- 
tion concerning his most pressing wants. 

We have just seen that Bishop Roberts' allowance for 
house-rent, fuel and table expenses, was exceedingly moder- 
ate ; and even when the quarterage both for himself and 
wife was added, the whole amounted to a very limited support. 
The fact that they sustained themselves with this amount, 
can only be accounted for by their industry and economy. 

The Bishops, too, have expenses peculiar to themselves. 
If they attend a missionary, Bible or any other meeting of 
this description, they are expected to be the first contributors, 
and among the largest too. At conferences they are neces- 
sarily and continually giving. Every one knows, there are 
numerous collections made every year in each conference, 
among the preachers themselves, for needy brethren ; and 
the Bishop must, of course, take the lead in contributing, if 
in nothing else. And then there are public contributions 
taken each year at the conferences, and the Bishop is expected 



CHAP. XII.] CLOSING LABORS. 361 

to give on such occasions; and, therefore, his contribu- 
tions must be such as will furnish a good example for others. 
Our literary institutions are often indebted, also, to the 
Bishops for examples of liberal contributions. These con- 
tributions ail put together make a large amount. 

Bishops, too, must use hospitality in their own houses. 
They are known personally, or from reputation, by every 
preacher and member of the Church. The calls at their 
houses by their friends form a considerable item of expense, 
which must be met, unless they will disgrace themselves 
and the Church to which they belong, by shutting their 
doors against the entry of those friends, or by observing a 
parsimony which is unscriptural and unchristian. 

We have sometimes heard small whisperings that our 
Bishops receive more than many other preachers, and that 
they ought to be curtailed in the amounts now appropriated. 
This is very unjust in reference to the men, and very inju- 
rious to the interests of the Church. Bishop Roberts was 
the first married Bishop in our Church. It was well for him 
that his family was so small, and that he had a wife who 
always more than supported herself, by the actual labor of 
her own hands. And it is well known that in consequence 
of his limited circumstances, and the want of support from 
the Church, he first fled to the wilderness of Shenango, and 
then of Indiana, that he might meet the exigencies of his 
situation, and bear his privations unobserved. 

And then mark his liberality. He was always ready to 
contribute beyond his means, to every benevolent institution 
of the Church, and to meet the wants of his fellow crea- 
tures. Our literary institutions shared his largest benefac- 
tions. He felt the want of more learning himself, and he 
was very desirous of promoting literature in the Church. 
We find receipts among his papers, which go to show that 
he contributed a hundred dollars to each of the four following 
institutions, namely, the Wesleyan University, Alleghany 
31 



362 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

College, St. Charles College and Asbury University ; and 
we presume he was equally liberal to all the other institu- 
tions of learning in our Church. The case of the New 
Orleans Church, to which he contributed one hundred dol- 
lars, as we have noticed in a preceding page, is only one 
known specimen of his liberality, out of the great many 
which are unknown to any except to those who shared his 
generosity. As a proof of his regard for our literary insti- 
tutions, he made the Asbury University heir of his all. 

It is a low calculation for us to make, that he expended in 
benevolent contributions, annually, more than he received 
from the Church for family expenses. He was enabled to 
do this, by an economy and industry at home that very few 
would submit to. 

Still, we cannot approve of the course of Bishop Roberts, 
in selecting an obscure neighborhood for the place of his 
residence. His living example and influence while at 
home, were by this means nearly lost to the Church. Had 
he resided in some region densely populated, his influence 
in favor of religion would have been felt extensively. But 
the Church drove him to the wilderness by her parsimony, 
and she lost, by a just retribution, the weighty influence of 
his example to a serious extent. 

And now will the Church herself learn what is her duty 
to her Bishops ? We trust that she will. These venerable 
men have expenses peculiar to their station; and it is 
injurious to the interests of the Church, so to curtail them 
in pecuniary supplies, that they will be unable to use hos- 
pitality, prevented from being good examples to others, and 
even forced to settle down with their families in some retired 
spot, where their expenses will be less, and their privations 
can be borne with little embarrassment. 

The labors of Methodist Bishops are truly arduous. 
Perhaps no class of clergymen perform an amount of service 
equal to theirs. 



CHAP. XII.] CLOSING LABORS. 363 

Look at a Bishop during the sessions of an annual con- 
ference. He is the complete drudge of the whole confer- 
ence. He must be always first and last in the conference, 
must never leave his seat, and must watch vigilantly the 
doings of the whole body, so as to direct its movements in 
an orderly manner. And then in the intervals between the 
sittings of conference, every moment of his time from the 
beginning to the end is occupied. He and the presiding 
elders, as his council or advisers, have afternoon and night 
sessions, and often, indeed mostly, to a late hour, so as fre- 
quently to go beyond midnight. In the morning, by daylight 
some one knocks at his door, before he has had sufficient 
rest, asking an interview with him. The person is a 
preacher, and has something to say about his peculiar family 
circumstances, having a bearing on his appointment. Or 
perhaps he is a layman, who has come to conference to 
endeavor to obtain the services of a certain preacher for the 
benefit of his circuit or station, which, of course, is pecu- 
liarly situated, and has special claims. Scarcely has he 
retired, before another comes, or rather of the several who 
are waiting, one by one enters, and presents his plea, of one 
kind or another, until at length breakfast is on the table, and 
the Bishop is not yet done in courteously listening to the 
statements of his visitors. The other preachers and the 
family must attend family worship without him, as he is 
still detained. When family prayer is over, and even 
breakfast half done, he barely finishes the conversations with 
his visitors, and then conference is about to sit, and the 
other visitors, who came for interviews while he was at 
breakfast, have also their claims for an audience. But the 
hour is come for conference to meet, and the Bishop must 
be there. So the remaining conversations must be attended 
to gn the way, and the time is well filled up, until the very 
moment for opening the session abruptly breaks off the 
interviews. In a similar way, when not engaged with the 



364 CLOSING LABORS. [CHAP. XII. 

presiding elders, every moment passes from the conclusion 
of the session until late at night. And then when the 
Bishop at length retires to his room, the several communi- 
cations received during the day, and which its pressing 
duties did not enable him to examine, must be read and 
considered, and perhaps several letters written before he 
goes to rest; if, indeed, the pen does not drop from his 
hand by the encroachment of involuntary sleep, brought on 
by its interruption during several previous nights. When 
the conference is over, the Bishop breaks loose as from 
bondage, and casts away a weight of the most oppressive 
character. 

Traveling, too, the vast distances from conference to con- 
ference, in almost all modes of conveyances, is laborious in 
the extreme ; and the many cares and responsibilities of the 
concerns of the Church form no light burden of themselves. 
The question is sometimes asked, are the labors and cares 
of our present Bishops greater or less than those of our 
former Bishops? This question has been generally an- 
swered by affirming that they are less. It is our opinion, 
however, that the labors and cares of our present Bishops 
are greater, or at least equal to those of Asbury and M'Ken- 
dree, whether we consider the sessions of conferences, their 
travels, or the care of the Churches. 

In the early days of Methodism, the conferences were 
small ; and, therefore, the amount of business to be done was 
far less than what it is in the recent or larger conferences. 
A great variety of topics, now introduced into conferences, 
were unknown in the first conferences. The business 
arising out of education, missions, Sabbath schools, temper- 
ance and other matters, was no part of their work. Thus 
presiding in conference, in the early times, was much less 
onerous than what it is now. 

The travels, too, at present, are not inferior to the former 
ones. The distances are much greater ; and the mode of 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 365 

traveling by our present railroads, stages and steamboats, is 
more burdensome, during the actual time of traveling, than 
making daily journeys on horse-back or in carriages, the 
modes adopted by Asbury and M'Kendree. Besides, there 
is as much new country to be traveled now as there ever 
was, or even more ; for their sphere of operation embraces 
the whole frontier territory, from the Gulf of Mexico, along 
the borders of civilization, through Texas, Arkansas, Mis- 
souri, the Indian territory, Iowa, Wisconsin and Michigan. 

The cares of the Church, too, are no less than they for- 
merly were. 

Indeed, we doubt whether the number of Bishops has 
kept up with the increase of their duties. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

HIS DEATH AND CHARACTER. 

The winter of 1842 and 1843, which set in unusually 
early, and, at the same time, with great severity, interfered 
with the health of Bishop Roberts very much. His asth- 
matic complaint was increased by the severe cold, and he 
felt himself more easily affected than at the approach of 
any former winter. The impression on his health, too, 
was deeper than usual, and his recovery from his attacks 
was more slow and ominous than before. Moreover, he 
perhaps trusted too much to the strength of his constitution, 
and had recourse too sparingly, or, at least, not in sufficient 
time, to those natural medicinal remedies which alleviate or 
ward off disease. His usage, and that of his friends 
around him, was to resort but seldom to medical aid; 
and perhaps, too, that very delicate treatment which a per- 
son in great debility needs for the purpose of restoration, 
was rather sparingly used. 

31* 



366 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

The Bishop attended a meeting in the village of Law- 
renceport, the place of his residence, during Christmas of 
the year 1842, held by the Rev. Charles Bonner, the cir- 
cuit preacher. He united cordially in the exercises of the 
occasion. He took the opportunity of remarking, that 
probably before another Christmas would return, several 
would be in the land of spirits, and that very probably he 
might be one of the number. 

On the 27th of December, his nephew, George Roberts, 
died. This solemn event was felt severely by the Bishop. 
He had taken him when a small boy, and carried him 
across the mountains with him. He took care of him as 
if an only son. George, too, drank in the Bishop's spirit, 
and was truly a good man. The Bishop had purposed to 
board or live with him, and leave his aged partner in his 
care when he would be absent from home. The following 
letter, written twelve days after the death of his nephew, 
and addressed to his brother, Lewis, is an index to the 
Bishop's feelings. As far as we can learn, it is the last 
letter he ever wrote ; and for the sake of preserving it, as 
well as to record its contents, we present it to our readers. 
It was written at Lawrenceport, and is dated January 8, 
1843: 

" The passing away of eight or ten days has so far miti- 
gated the intensity of my feelings, as to permit me to an- 
nounce to you the deep affliction through which we have 
passed since you left us. The mournful story is told in a 
few words. It will all be explained when I tell you that 
our nephew, George Roberts, is no more. He departed 
this life on Monday, the 27th of December, after an illness 
of seven days, which he bore with Christian fortitude, and 
resignation to the will of God. Sometimes he told us that 
his way was clear, and his mind was at peace, and that 
his soul trusted in God. A few minutes before his depar- 
ture, we prayed with him ; and at the close, he audibly 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 367 

said, * Amen.' He then embraced his family, taking his 
wife and children severally by the hand, to bid them fare- 
well. But he was so far spent that he could not speak. He 
then recovered a little, and called for his aunt. She went 
to his bed-side, and he shook hands with her ; but nature 
was sinking so fast that he could not utter a word. I then 
approached his bed-side. He reached out both hands to 
embrace mine. I said to him, ' George, if the Lord is pres- 
ent with you and precious to you, give me evidence of it 
by pressing my hand.' This he did, as far as his remain- 
ing strength would permit. It was enough. We asked 
no more. We had evidence that he was about to depart in 
peace, and die in the Lord. His spirit took its exit from 
us in the morning, just after the golden sun had risen above 
the horizon, and had decked our earth with light and 
beauty. 

" The next day a funeral sermon was preached on the 
occasion by brother Miller, after which his remains were 
taken to Mount Hibernia, and interred near the remains 
of his father-in-law, the Rev. Mr. Miley, where he had had 
two sons buried before him. 

" The affliction in our family circle during the last year 
has been very great. The room in which George breathed 
his last, is the one in which his son Thomas died, and, also, 
Susan Oldham, a few months before him. But we will not 
complain ; for, 

' The chamber where the good man meets his fate, 
Is privileged beyond the common walks 
Of virtuous life, quite on the verge of heaven.' 

"You will learn from this intelligence, that my plan of 
boarding my family with George is set aside. But the rest ot 
us live together yet, and probably shall continue to do so till 
spring ; and it is possible that then I shall move to the old 
place, as Betsey now seems willing, or more than willing, 
to go. But all these things are concealed in futurity; and 



368 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

I pray to be resigned to the will of the Lord both in life 
and death." 

By communications from the Rev. W. Terrell and Mr. 
John S. M'Donald, Esq., we collect the following account 
of the last sacramental meeting he attended, and the last 
sermon but one that he preached. The Bishop, pursuant 
to the earnest solicitations of his friends at Bedford, a town 
ten miles from his residence, attended a New-year's meeting 
there. He was not in very good health, having for some 
time previous been afflicted with the asthma, which the 
extreme cold weather, about the first of January, contributed 
to aggravate. The meeting commenced with a watch-night, 
on Saturday evening, December 31, 1842. He concluded 
the services by a few impressive remarks upon the close of 
the year, the shortness and uncertainty of life, and the 
necessity of diligently improving the present moment; 
and then sang and prayed, making use of the hymn com- 
mencing, 

"The Lord of earth and sky, 

The God of ages praise," &c. 

On the following day, he preached to a very large audi- 
ence from these words : " He that loveth pureness of heart, 
for the grace of his lips, the King will be his friend," Prov. 
xxii, 1 1 . The breathless silence that pervaded the congre- 
gation during his discourse, which was only now and then 
interrupted by a burst of feeling that few, at intervals, could 
suppress, told of the deep and intense interest felt by the 
audience in the words that fell from his lips. The sermon 
was one of thrilling eloquence, of melting tenderness, and 
deep and heavenly feeling. It was believed to have 
equaled his efforts of former years. He set forth, in a 
very convincing light, the doctrine of purity of heart, its 
nature, necessity and attain ableness in this life. And when 
upon the last part of the subject, the friendship of the King, 
he seemed to lose sight of earth and lay hold of the glories 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 369 

of the heavenly world. He finally dismissed this topic by 
acknowledging his inability fully to describe the glorious 
reward which the King of heaven would bestow on his 
faithful subjects, when he gathered them home. He referred 
his congregation to that day for a full elucidation of his 
subject, intimating that he would then resume the theme, 
and would be better prepared to unfold its beauties, and do 
it justice. His concluding remarks were more than pathetic. 
He told his audience how long he had been standing on the 
walls of Zion. " But," he remarked, " my work is almost 
done : these trembling hands — these whitened locks, portend 
a speedy dissolution. I expect soon to fall; but it con- 
cerns me little when or where I fall, so that I but rest in the 
arms of my Savior." Our informants state, that language 
cannot describe the effect the sermon produced on the 
hearers. But, little did they then think that the eloquence 
of that tongue and the music of that voice would so soon be 
hushed in death ! 

Immediately after the sermon, the sacrament of the Lord's 
supper was administered. The Bishop's strength was so 
exhausted, that he could only assist in the consecration of 
the elements. The services throughout, it is said, were 
peculiarly solemn and impressive. 

The meeting was continued for several days ; and though 
he preached no more during his stay, yet from time to time 
he engaged in conversing with the mourners, pointing them 
to the blood of the cross, repeating the promises of the 
Gospel, and lifting his voice in solemn prayer on their 
behalf. In such exercises as these, he always engaged both 
with delight to himself and profit to the penitents. This 
was, as already stated, the last sacramental meeting he ever 
attended. 

On the following Tuesday morning, he left Bedford for 
home, on horse-back. The weather was exceedingly cold, 
from which he suffered greatly. The foundation was then 



370 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

laid for the disease of which he died ; for he took cold, 
which increased the asthma, and he was never well after- 
ward. 

His reason for hastening home was, that the village of 
Lawrenceport had not been well supplied with a school ; 
and, at his request, a pious and well qualified young lady, 
Miss Clarinda Mack, designed commencing one that day. 
She had sent to Bedford with the Bishop, for the books 
necessary for immediate use, which he purchased ; and 
though pressed to stay, he deemed it his duty to be at home 
in time to prevent disappointment and discouragement to 
either the tutor or pupils. 

The following Sabbath, January 8, brother Mapes had 
an appointment to preach at the village. The snow had 
fallen very deep ; and he was sick and could not attend. 
The Bishop went, as usual, to the Church, and having 
waited some time, gave out the hymn commencing, 
" O for a heart to praise my God, 
A heart from sin set free," &c. 

When he came to the following comprehensive and 
expressive words, 

" Perfect, and right, and pure, and good, 
A copy Lord of thine," 

he seemed to be deeply impressed. After prayer, he an- 
nounced his text: " Blessed are the pure in heart, for they 
shall see God," Matt, v, 8. He first spoke of what con- 
stitutes purity; and showed that evil affections must be 
subdued and the carnal mind destroyed ; then we must 
possess the graces of the Holy Spirit, and Christ must rule 
in the heart by faith. He closed by pressing the subject 
home, urging his hearers to follow after purity. 

It seems that, in the two last sermons which he preached, 
he took the subject of holiness as his theme, though from 
different texts. This was fitting indeed. He was himself 
a man of as pure a heart as his generation produced. The 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 371 

people over whom he was Superintendent, have holiness as 
the great object in view in reference to their very existence, 
as well as all their labors, institutions and doctrines. It 
was fit for a man on the verge of the other world to be 
conversing and thinking on holiness to the Lord, and incul- 
cating it on others. It will, also, be highly proper for all 
who read these pages to consider well, that without holiness 
of heart and life no man shall see the Lord. It is very 
important, too, that the author should be jealous over him- 
self with a godly jealousy, lest, after spending the greater 
part of his life in writing books and periodicals, and in 
preaching the Gospel, he should be found deficient. Who- 
ever, in short, reads this narrative, let him remember that 
the unholy shall not see God. May those who still live, 
be wise to obtain that which is an indispensable prerequisite 
for heaven as well as for usefulness on earth — holiness. 

After the sermon he was quite weary, and on returning 
home, did not go out of the house during the rest of the 
day. Nevertheless, for three weeks he continued to walk 
about. He was, however, very much affected, and com- 
plained of difficulty in respiration. 

About the end of January, he took a fresh cold, by attend- 
ing a temperance meeting. This was the first meeting of 
the kind held at the village where he resided. So deeply 
was he interested in the good cause, and so anxious was he 
that this first effort in his vicinity should be crowned with 
success, that, although scarcely able to walk to the place, 
he went; and there, with his presence and name, mani- 
fested the zeal he felt in the movement, and the importance 
he attached to it. In consequence of his great debility, and 
his difficulty of breathing, he was unable to say any thing 
in the form of an address ; but, after one or two speeches 
had been made, and several persons had signed the pledge, 
he arose, and with considerable difficulty and tremor of 
voice, remarked, " For forty years I have been .preaching the 



372 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

doctrine of temperance, and if I had forty years more to 
live, I would continue to preach temperance still. I am 
glad," he added, " that this good cause has found its way 
into our community, and is about to throw its hallowed 
influence around our citizens, and preserve them, I hope, 
from the evils and dangers of intemperance — an evil that 
has brought upon the human family so much misery and 
wretchedness. I have no fears for myself; yet if my name 
can be of any benefit to you, you are welcome to it." He 
then turned to the secretary and said, "Mr. Secretary, 
please receive my name." It was with great difficulty, 
after the adjournment of the meeting, that he reached his 
residence, which was distant only a few hundred yards. 
Subsequently to this, he went from home but once or twice. 

He seemed much impressed with a sense of the near 
approach of death. One Sabbath evening, while Miss 
Mack was reading to him, at his request, the account by 
Bishop Morris of the death of his daughter, he seemed to 
fasten on her expression with great emphasis, where she 
gives charge that she should be buried in a plain manner. 

About this time, his asthma seemed to become worse ; 
and after a few days' use of simple remedies, which he had 
prescribed himself, but from which he received no relief, he 
sent for a physician, and after taking some medicine, ap- 
peared to be somewhat better. The physician himself was 
then taken sick, and, consequently, failed to attend again 
upon the Bishop at the appoimted time, when his disease 
returned with greater violence. 

His brother, Lewis, reached the Bishop's residence, from 
Illinois, about the 9th of February. The Bishop remarked, 
that he was glad to see him, as he had some temporal affairs 
to arrange, and he thought this was a favorable time. Noth- 
ing more, however, was then said or done in relation to 
those affairs. 

Shortly afterward, his disease increased so greatly as to 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 373 

call for immediate attention. On the evening of the 22d 
of February, Dr. Cavins, of Springville, was sent for. Up 
to this time, the Bishop had conversed but little, and seemed 
to think that his case was not dangerous. Dr. Cavins 
arrived about 11 or 12 o'clock on the night of the 22d of 
February, and found the Bishop quite ill. He still had 
great, difficulty in breathing, and was affected with spitting 
of blood. He remarked to the Doctor, that he wished him 
to be candid with him, and give his opinion freely with 
reference to his condition, as he had some temporal affairs 
that he was desirous to arrange ; and if there was any ap- 
pearance of approaching dissolution, he wanted to arrange 
them while he was able to do so. The Doctor expressed 
it as his opinion, that there was nothing in the aspect of the 
disease that foreboded any immediate danger. The Bishop 
then made the reply, "Doctor, I submit myself, under 
God, to your care." Medicine was administered, and it 
seemed to have the desired effect. 

We subjoin the following account of his disease, from 
Dr. Cavins, in a letter to the Rev. E. G. Wood: "I was 
called to see Bishop Roberts on the 22d of February, but 
did not reach him until near 1 1 o'clock at night. I found 
him in great distress, from congestion of the lungs, with 
a distressing cough and spitting of blood. He had been 
confined ten or twelve days. From a full development of 
the facts in connection with the history of his case, I was 
convinced in my mind that he labored under some organic 
derangement of the heart. This, in connection with the 
fact that he had been afflicted with paralysis for the last 
eight or ten years, induced me to consider him dangerous. 
I, however, put him under treatment for the inflammatory 
symptoms. He appeared to improve, and I, with the rest 
of his friends present, was induced to hope that he would 
shortly be restored to his usual health. But how sadly 
have we been disappointed ! While asleep, and in a per- 



374 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

spiration, he threw off the bed-clothes. The result was, 
that he took cold, and awoke with a chill, from which he 
relapsed, and sunk immediately into typhus fever. He 
lingered, without much change in his case, until he died, 
which was on the 26th of March, at half-past 1 o'clock, 
A. M." 

On the 24th, 25th and 26th of February, he seemed to 
be improving. The difficulty of breathing had been, in a 
great degree, removed. He conversed more freely with his 
friends, many of whom were constantly calling to see 
him. He continued in this condition, occasionally, how- 
ever, being a little worse, and then better, up to the 12th or 
13th of March, when his disease assumed the character of 
typhus fever. Two other physicians were called in, to con- 
sult with Dr. Cavins. 

On the 24th of February, he was visited by the Rev. W. 
Terrell, and his intimate and devoted friend, Mr. J. S. 
M'Donald, Esq., of Bedford, Indiana. They found him 
very low, and in considerable pain, and also discharging from 
his lungs a tough, bloody phlegm. His breathing, however, 
was much better than it had been. He had conversed but 
little during his sickness, owing, it is believed, to the pain 
it gave him ; and he manifested but little inclination to hold 
conversations then. He evinced much patience in his suf- 
ferings. In the time of family worship he manifested deep 
engagedness, especially when his own case was alluded to, 
frequently responding, Amen, with much fervor. 

On the morning of the 25th of February, Mr. Terrell 
went to his bed-side, and inquired if he had any presenti- 
ment how his disease would terminate. He replied, " No: 
when I was first taken sick, I did not apprehend any thing 
serious." Mr. Terrell then asked him if he had any 
anxiety about the matter; to which he replied, "I have 
none. It is true, there are some temporal matters 1 would 
like to see adjusted ; but I have no fears. I think I have 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 375 

an assurance, should I die, that I shall be at rest." He 
then, with much feeling, added, " But I have- no plea, or 
righteousness of my own, after all that I have done. I feel 
that I am an unprofitable servant. But should I die, I die 
firmly in the belief of those doctrines I have been preaching 
for more than forty years." This was all the conversation 
that took place at that time, as brother Terrell had to leave 
in order to attend his appointments. 

Brother Ames gives the following account of his last visit 
to the Bishop : " The last week in February, 1843, 1 reach- 
ed Cincinnati, from Washington City. Bishops Roberts, 
Soule and Morris were to meet in the first mentioned city, 
on the 8th of March. As matters connected with the Indian 
missions would come before them, and as these missions 
were, for the year, under the supervision of Bishop Roberts, 
it was indispensable that he should be present, if possible. 
From the great inclemency of the weather, his age and in- 
firmities, it was feared he might not arrive, without some 
assistance. I determined, therefore, to proceed directly to 
his residence, and bring him, if able to travel, as far as New 
Albany in a carriage, from whence he could proceed by 
water to the city. On the evening of March 2d, I reached 
his house. I knew nothing of his severe sickness till I en- 
tered the room where he lay. I was shocked when I saw the 
ravages which disease had made in his appearance. His 
eye was on me ; and he probably witnessed my emotion. 
As I approached his bed-side, with difficulty he reached 
forth his hand, and said, in a feeble voice, 'Brother, a few 
days ago, I thought I had seen all my friends for the last 
time. I expected to leave you.' I said, ' I presume, Bish- 
op, you were not alarmed at the prospect.' He replied 
promptly, ' No, brother, I had no fears, and I had no trans- 
ports : all was peaceful and calm. 1 At this time, he thought 
himself considerably better ; but he was very feeble, and 
not able to converse, except with difficulty. As I was 



376 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

obliged to leave in the morning, I said to him, in the course 
of the evening, that there were some matters which I wished 
to communicate to him, but I feared it would weary him. 
He replied, « No, I am glad to hear you talk, but I cannot 
say much myself.' After listening to the facts which I had 
to communicate, respecting some of the subjects which 
would come before his colleagues at their approaching meet- 
ing, he gave his opinion in a few words, and desired me 
to request Bishop Soule to act for him in things pertaining 
to the missions. This, I presume, was the last official act 
of his life. 

" At this time his disease was thought by his physician 
to have taken a favorable turn, and he was expected to 
recover. In the morning, when I was taking my leave of 
him, I inquired if he desired to send any message to his 
colleagues, meaning Bishops Soule and Morris. He repli- 
ed, « You can tell them I am as a vessel almost wrecked — 
that my work is about done.' He added, after a pause, 
1 In looking back upon my past life, I can see some things, 
in which I should probably act differently, if they were to 
be done over again. I have been but an unprofitable ser- 
vant. But,' and for a moment his countenance was lit up 
with a glow of triumph, and his voice regained its usual 
fullness and melody, « I rejoice to know that the great Head 
of the Church is carrying on his work; and as long as 
Jesus reigns, all will be well.' I turned away, and never 
saw him again. In about twenty days after this he breathed 
his last." 

Some time between the 7th and llth of March, brother 
Terrell visited him the second time. He was then con- 
siderably worse, and was manifestly sinking fast. He 
found, on inquiry from the family, that he had conversed 
very little since his former visit ; except with brother E. R. 
Ames, who had spent one night with him. Mr. Terrell 
took occasion, when he appeared to be at ease, to ask him, 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 377 

if he still felt the same confidence he had expressed to him 
on a former occasion? He replied, he did, and then ob- 
served with a great degree of seriousness, " It is a very 
solemn thing to die." He spoke of the many ties that 
bind man to life, and of the painfulness of severing them. 
He said he had had but little inclination to converse, and 
assigned as a reason, that his mind had been slightly affected 
at times, so that he was unable to fix it on those things 
which most interested his heart ; but that now he was con- 
siderably relieved from this affliction. When Mr. Terrell 
bid him farewell, the Bishop took him by the hand, and, 
after asking an interest in his prayers, observed with a great 
deal of feeling, " Brother, I feel that if I die, I shall die in 
the Lord, and if I live, I shall live for the Lord." These 
were the last words which Mr. Terrell heard him speak. 
What expressions dropped from his lips afterward, we 
have not been informed. Mr. Terrell remarks, relative to 
his two interviews with him, " In neither of the conversa- 
tions that I had with the Bishop, did he evince any thing 
like ecstacy. Indeed, I thought he appeared to be tried ; 
but in his sore conflict, he evidently had, in lively exercise, 
that faith which obtains the victory. And the tone and 
manner in which he expressed the last sentiment I heard 
him utter, showed that the victory was won. ' In patience 
he possessed his soul,' and ' held fast the beginning of his 
confidence firm unto the end.'" 

On the fourteenth of March, he expressed a desire to his 
brother, Lewis, to arrange his temporal affairs, and also to 
write his will. This was accordingly done ; and after the 
. will had been read to him, three or four times, he raised 
himself up in his bed, and in the presence of certain persons, 
who were there as witnesses, he signed it. From this time 
to his death, he said but little. His friend, Mr. M'Donald, 
was with him about ten days immediately preceding his 
departure ; and during the whole time he conversed scarcely 
32* 



378 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

any. On several occasions, he manifested a great reluctance 
to take medicine, by remarking, "It is of no use." 

About a week before his death, his brother and Mr. 
M'Donald approached his bed-side, and asked him where 
he desired to be buried, if God should see proper to call 
him away. He replied, " I want to be decently buried : 
nothing more : no pomp — no show. This poor tenement,'* 
laying his hands upon his breast, "is worth nothing more 
than a decent covering." 

His inability to attend the Texas conference afflicted him 
considerably. He observed to Miss Mack, when first 
taken sick, that perhaps his illness was designed as a chas- 
tisement for not going there. He was exceedingly anxious 
to learn the proceedings of this conference ; and he exam- 
ined the Methodist journals immediately on their arrival, for 
information, until the minutes appeared. 

Two weeks previous to his death, he was sometimes 
affected with slight delirium. His mind seemed, on these 
occasions, to be taken up with the missions. The one 
about to be established at Fort Coffee, occupied his attention 
much. He imagined that three Indians were watching his 
sick bed. And when perfectly rational, he expressed deep 
anxiety about procuring a proper person to take care of 
this mission, as well as obtaining a supply of school 
teachers. 

On the Friday previous to his death, while a number of 
persons were in his room, he inquired of the doctor, 
whether there would be any impropriety, under the circum- 
stances, in having prayer. The doctor replied, there would 
not, if he desired it. A chapter was then read, and a prayer 
offered up by a brother who was present. After this, there 
was a momentary pause, when the Bishop said, " I should 
like you to go on with your prayer meeting." He, himself, 
then called upon two other persons to pray. Thus the last 
social meeting at which he was present, was a prayer 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 379 

meeting in his own house. How appropriate are the beau- 
tiful lines of the poet : 

" Prayer is the Christian's vital breath — 

The Christian's native air : 
His watchword at the gates of death : 

He enters heaven by prayer." 

The last vocal prayer that he ever offered was while in 
his chair, after he had become unable to kneel. It was at the 
morning devotions. He asked the physician to read a 
chapter, and he repeated the Lord's prayer himself with 
great solemnity, and then added a few short sentences ex- 
pressive of thankfulness to the Most High, and confidence 
in his truth and faithfulness. 

For some days previous to his death, he did not seem to 
suffer any pain. On Friday, the 24th of March, however, 
he began to show symptoms of approaching dissolution ; and 
at one time during the day, it was supposed he was dying. 
The paroxysm, however, passed off, and through the night 
and the following day, he lay comparatively easy, yet was 
sinking rapidly. On Saturday night, at ten o'clock, he was 
attacked with another paroxysm, and struggled, apparently 
in great pain, until about half past one o'clock, on Sabbath 
morning. He retained the exercise of his senses to the 
end, and just before he expired, looked around on all that 
were in the room. He appeared to be bidding them his last 
adieu. He then raised both his hands, as if in the act of 
offering himself to God for the last time ; and in a few mo- 
ments, he ceased to breathe. This was at a half past one 
o'clock on Sunday morning, the 26th of March, 1843. 
From the appearance of his countenance scarcely any one 
would have thought that death had been there : it was placid 
and serene. Still there had been a severe struggle before 
and toward his exit. 

We are indebted to the Rev. C. W. Ruter's Sermon for 
the following letter written by the Rev. J. Prossor, a pious 



380 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

and intelligent physician, who was with him in his last 
moments : 

" The Bishop's sickness was long and painful, and, in 
the treatment, it became necessary to blister him exten- 
sively. All this he bore without a murmur ; not one word 
of complaint escaped him ; and in his sickness throughout, 
he exhibited the most happy example of Christian patience, 
resignation and courage. I was with him in the closing 
scene, (and was the only one of his physicians present on 
that occasion.) I recollect to have frequently heard him 
remark, « that, in health, men might deceive the most criti- 
cal observer, and even themselves, but that the death scene 
generally stamped the character with its true value.' He 
has been tried by this standard, and has, I have no doubt, 
passed the dreadful ordeal triumphantly. From the nature 
of his disease, he was not able to converse much during his 
last illness ; but from what he did say, we have no doubt 
that he felt assured that his work was done, and that a 
crown of life awaited him. He did not speak (so as to be 
understood) for some two days before his dissolution ; but 
I have no doubt that he retained to the last moment, and 
entered upon his inheritance on the other side of Jordan, 
in full possession of his mental faculties. 

"Bishop Roberts, from the happy balance of his mind, 
was not subject to sudden or violent emotion. His religious 
feelings, like the waters of the unruffled ocean, were clear, 
calm and deep. Those feelings did not forsake him in the 
last trying hour. It is true he did not speak ; but by the 
serenity of his countenance, and gestures the most ex- 
pressive, he manifested the triumph of the soul. You will, 
doubtless, well recollect that, in his public exercises, when 
in his happiest mood, his countenance wore a most heavenly 
expression, while, with both hands gracefully extended, in 
a manner peculiar to himself, he gave evidence of the 
unutterable joy which swelled his bosom ; and it was with 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 381 

these signs, in his last struggle, he continued to indicate to 
us the calm triumph of the mind, until we lost sight of him 
in the dark valley of death. It has been my lot to witness 
many death-bed scenes ; but before, none like this. We 
did not feel that we were standing by the bed of death, but 
that we were honored witnesses of the exaltation of our be- 
loved Bishop to the joys of his Lord ; and, even while per- 
forming the last melancholy office of closing his sightless 
eyes, we felt the force of those beautiful lines of the poet, 
' The chamber where the good man meets his fate, 
Is privileged beyond the common walks 
Of virtuous life, quite on the verge of heaven.' 

JNor were we alone impressed with those sentiments ; for, 
before we had given utterance to our feelings, his brother, 
Lewis Roberts, who was present, in a voice of 'mournful 
pleasure,' quoted those beautiful lines." 

Mrs. Roberts remarked, though she had often feared, 
when he was leaving home on his long tours, that he would 
not return, yet she never opposed his going. She further 
stated, that he had told her he believed he should die at 
home — an event so desirable to both. She inquired, why he 
thought so 1 To which he replied, he had received such an 
impression when engaged in prayer. 

On Monday, the 27th of March, his funeral sermon was 
preached by Rev. E. G. Wood, of the Indiana conference, 
at the Bishop's residence, to a large congregation, from 
Rev. xiv, 13: "And I heard a voice from heaven, saying 
unto me, write, blessed are the dead which die in the Lord 
from henceforth : yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest 
from their labors ; and their works do follow them." It 
was the intention to proceed immediately to the grave ; but, 
in consequence of the extreme inclemency of the weather, 
it was thought advisable to defer going till the next day. 
Accordingly, on Tuesday, the 28th, his body was deposited 
in a lonely corn-field on his own farm. This spot is in a 



382 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

remote corner of Lawrence county, Indiana, in a secluded 
neighborhood — to or near which no leading road conducts 
the traveler. Either narrow horse-paths, or scarcely visible 
wagon- tracks, lead to the farm. With the best directions, 
it would be difficult for a stranger to find the place 
where he was buried. In this sequestered spot, for several 
months, laid the remains of the senior Bishop of the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, who had been forty-one years a 
traveling preacher and twenty-seven a Bishop, and who, in 
performing the arduous duties of his charge, had traveled 
in twenty states of the Union during one year. 

It has been supposed by many, that Bishop Roberts was 
buried at the place which he himself had previously 
selected. We have good reason to believe that this was not 
the case. In fact, he expressed no special preference for 
any one place. This we attribute to his extreme modesty. 

Many of his friends in the Church were dissatisfied with 
the location of his final resting place. In Louisville, New 
Albany, Jeffersonville, Madison, Cincinnati, and other 
towns and cities, they would gladly have gone to the ex- 
pense of reinterring his remains among them, and would, 
at the same time, have conformed, in regard to plainness, 
with his known wishes when alive. We are informed, too, 
that a proposal was made by the brethren of Baltimore to 
convey his remains to that city, and deposit them in the 
vault under the pulpit of the Eutaw church, where the 
ashes of Asbury and Emory lie. But it seemed proper, as 
by common consent, that the Indiana conference should 
have the privilege of deciding on th' iestion of his re- • 
interment. 

The death of Bishop Roberts, 5 felt by the whole 
Methodist community as a great loss. At most of the 
conferences held since his death, a funeral sermon has been 
preached by one of the Bishops attending, at the request 
of its members. Meetings of preachers and members, too, 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 383 

have been held in many places, and resolutions, expres- 
sive of their high regard for his public and private Chris- 
tian virtues, adopted, and funeral discourses delivered. 

The ministers of the Methodist Episcopal Church in 
Cincinnati and its vicinity, held a meeting on the 8th of 
April, 1843, in reference to the death of Bishop Roberts, 
at which the following preamble and resolutions, sub- 
mitted by Rev. J. F. Wright, were adopted : 

"Whereas, it has pleased Almighty God, in his myste- 
rious wisdom, to remove from the Church militant to the 
Church triumphant, his faithful servant, the venerable 
Bishop Roberts ; therefore, 

"Resolved, That in the death of the Rev. Robert R. 
Roberts, senior Bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
Ave have lost a most amiable friend, and an honored fellow- 
laborer in Christ's vineyard, whose memory is endeared to 
us by the tenderest recollections; and, that by the same 
afflicting providence, the Church is deprived of one of her 
most esteemed and useful ministers. 

"Resolved, That while we and the whole Church should 
be meekly resigned to this dispensation, and should thank 
a gracious God that our beloved Bishop, in his removal 
from toil and pain, has left us full of assurance that he has 
entered into rest, we should, also, improve this great public 
affliction to our advancement in holiness, that we may be 
prepared for a reunion with our departed and sainted friend 
in heaven. 

" Resolved, That we affectionately invite the friends and 
acquaintances of - <5hop Roberts, near or remote, to be 
present with us on Monday, May 1st, at 10 o'clock, A. M., 
in Wesley Chapel, of is city, and join us in hearing the 
funeral sermon, by the Rev. Charles Elliott, and in the 
funeral solemnities of the occasion. 

"Resolved, That we tender to our bereaved sister Rob- 
erts, the assurance of our sympathy and prayers in this her 



384 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIH. 

deep affliction, and that a copy of these resolutions be for- 
warded to her by the Secretary." 

Agreeably to the previous arrangements, a sermon was 
delivered on the 1st of May, 1843, by the author of this 
work, in Wesley Chapel, at which a number of ministers 
and private members attended, from the neighboring towns 
and country. The text was, " Mark the perfect man, and 
behold the upright; for the end of that man is peace," 
Psalms xxxvii, 37. We took occasion to show, 

I. The character of the "perfect man:" 

II. His end— 4 ' peace ;" and, 

III. Made an application of the text to the life, death, 
and character of Bishop Roberts. 

At a meeting of the preachers of Madison district, Indiana 
conference, too, several very appropriate resolutions were 
passed ; and the Rev. C. W. Ruter was requested to preach 
a funeral sermon on the death of the Bishop at each of his 
quarterly meetings. From the resolutions, we select the 
two following : 

" That, as a man, a Christian, a minister, and a Bishop 
(or Overseer) of the flock of Christ, his memory is en- 
deared especially to us, as members of the Indiana annual 
conference, where for many years he lived, and where he 
died ; and that we never can cease to remember him as our 
beloved father, friend, and highly honored fellow-laborer in 
Christ. 

"That it becomes us most devoutly to supplicate Al- 
mighty God to cause the mantle of our Elijah to fall upon 
some faithful Elisha, whose wisdom, experience, piety and 
physical energies, shall fit him to follow in the footsteps of 
so worthy a predecessor." 

The brethren in St. Louis, also, held a meeting, and, 
among other resolutions, passed the following : 

" Resolved, That while the entire Methodist Episcopal 
Church is called to mourn the departure of one of her most 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 385 

distinguished ministers and brightest ornaments, we have 
special cause to hold him in esteem and veneration as a 
father of our Church in Missouri ; and « though dead he yet 
speaketh,' having left us an example that we should walk in 
his steps ; and, although we shall see him no more among 
us, his solicitude and labors for our prosperity will ever live 
in- our undying affections." 

At Dayton, Ohio, the Rev. James B. Finley likewise 
preached a funeral sermon in reference to the death of 
Bishop Roberts. The Rev. Henry B. Bascom, too, preached 
one at Louisville, Kentucky, to a large congregation. And 
in New Albany, Indiana, the memory of the Bishop was 
also honored by appropriate religious exercises. 

The Indiana conference, at their last session, held in 
Crawfordsville, October 18th, 1843, passed the following 
resolutions relative to the removal of his remains to Green- 
castle, the seat of the Indiana University. 

" 1. Resolved, That we regard with deep gratitude that 
Providence which granted us the privilege of claiming, for 
the period of twenty-four years, Bishop Roberts as a fellow- 
citizen and a patriarchal minister resident among us. 

" 2. Resolved, That in view of the intellectual and moral 
worth of Bishop Roberts, and his kind regards for us and 
the whole Church, his death be considered as a paternal 
bereavement to the Church in general, and to the Indiana 
conference in particular, which calls for proper humiliation 
and resignation. 

"3. Resolved, That we shall be greatly wanting to our- 
selves and to the cause of God, if we do not imbibe his 
spirit and imitate his wholesome and godly example. 

"4. Resolved, That the remains of the venerable Bishop 
(the widow consenting,) be removed from their present 
obscure lodgment, and be transferred to Greencastle. 

" 5. Resolved, That a suitable monument or tombstone 
be erected to the memory of the Bishop. 
33 



386 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

" 6. Resolved, That the expenses incurred in carrying 
into effect the last two resolutions, be met by the Indi- 
ana conference ; and should the conference be divided, by 
the two conferences jointly, according to their numerical 
strength. 

" 7. Resolved, That Bishop Soule be requested to furnish 
a suitable epitaph or inscription for the Bishop's tomb. 

" 8. Resolved, That M. Simpson, the presiding elder of 
the Greencastle district, and the presiding elder of the dis- 
trict in which Bishop Roberts was buried, be a committee 
to carry into effect the foregoing resolutions. 

" 9. Resolved, That the foregoing resolutions be spread 
on the journals of this conference, and a copy of- them be 
forwarded to the aged widow of the Bishop." 

In pursuance of the foregoing resolutions, on Thursday, 
the 18th of January, 1844, the disinterred body of the late 
Bishop Roberts, accompanied by Mr. Milligan and brother 
M'Red, a local preacher, and Rev. Messrs. J. Miller, C. 
Nutt, E. Genung, W. Dorsey and L. Forbes, members of 
the Indiana annual conference, was met near Greencastle by 
a procession, composed of the citizens, and faculty and 
students of the University. Proceeding to the University, 
the body was deposited in the chapel, and on a beautiful 
knob, in the college grounds, a grave was prepared. The 
trustees of the University met, and decided that the rein- 
terment should take place the next morning, and appointed 
E. R. Ames, J. Cowgill and W. K. Cooper, a committee 
from their own body, to act with the committee that had 
been appointed by the conference, in making suitable 
arrangements. At the specified time, the spacious chapel 
of the University was filled by those who came from far 
and near to engage in the solemn ceremonies of the occa- 
sion. The opening exercises were performed by the Rev. 
John Miller. After prayer, was sung the beautiful hymn, 
" Shed not a tear." 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 387 

Professor Larrabee then delivered the following excellent 
address ; 

" Friends and Brethren, — Bishop Roberts, whose 
mortal remains, now disinterred, lie before you, was buried 
in a very retired and obscure place, far away from public 
resort, in a spot distinguished in no way, by nature or art. 
There in the open corn-field, without a path to lead to it, 
or a stone to mark it, was the grave of the good man, whom 
the Church loved and honored. The spontaneous senti- 
ment of the Church, however, seemed to demand his removal 
to some more suitable spot, where he might receive that 
honor which the living love to pay to the memory of the 
good and the great. 

"We have understood, that the people of Baltimore were 
desirous of removing his remains to their city, and deposit- 
ing them beside those of the venerated Asbury. The 
Kentucky conference desired to have him removed to 
Louisville, and others wished that New Albany, or some 
other town on the Ohio River, should be his final resting 
place. At the last session of the Indiana conference, it was 
proposed to remove his remains to this place, and to select 
some spot near this edifice, where his grave might be made, 
and a monument erected over it. This proposition was 
received with a hearty and unanimous approval by the con- 
ference, and a committee of Revs. M. Simpson, J. Miller 
and G. M. Beswick, were appointed to carry the resolution 
into effect. 

" To us it appears, that no place so suitable as this could 
have been selected. Though Bishop Roberts was deeply 
interested in the prosperity of the Church, in every section 
of her widely extended work, yet among all her literary and 
benevolent institutions, this University was his favorite. 
His power of observation enabled him to see and appreciate 
the value and importance of this institution, and the rank in 
honor and usefulness which it must attain. He, therefore, 



388 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

made the Indiana Asbury University his only residuary 
legatee, bestowing upon it all his property which could be 
spared after supporting his aged widow and assisting some 
dependent relatives. 

" There is also connected with this place a permanent 
interest) which will make it, through successive generations, 
the resort of those who are interested in the prosperity of 
our Church. Commercial cities may not retain an interest 
so enduring. Changes in the laws of commerce, against 
which no human sagacity can provide, may yet number the 
monumental city of the Chesapeake, like the hundred gated 
Thebes of the Nile, among the things lost on earth. Causes 
may conspire, in the long lapse of time, to number the days 
of our own commercial cities on the Ohio. The plough 
may yet pass over their sites, and the luxuriant corn grow 
in their streets, while other towns, on sites now unknown 
and unthought of, may supply their places. But here is 
formed an institution which must live and flourish and 
remain an object of deep interest. 

" The seventy thousand members of our Church in 
Indiana, as well as thousands more who are not in Church 
fellowship with us, have enshrined the Asbury University 
in their hearts, and its friends will continue to increase with 
the growth of the Church and the prosperity of the state. 
When Time shall have laid his crumbling touch upon this 
edifice, another, more beautiful and noble, shall arise in its 
place. Here, through successive ages, shall come up from 
the fertile plains and green valleys — from the hills of the 
Ohio — from the prairies of the Wabash — and from the 
shores of Michigan, the youth, the strength and hope of 
the land, to enter the lists for the race, and to compete for 
the prize which learning holds out to her votaries ; while at 
each annual festival, the venerable and beautiful shall come 
to witness the ceremonies. Here, then, may they behold 
on that canvass, the image, and on that knoll, the grave, of 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 389 

the man of God, who was so long identified with the his- 
tory of the Church, and whose memory should never die. 
" There is interwoven with the very frame-work of 
human nature, a sentiment whose influence has led to the 
scene before us. It is a sentiment of respect and veneration 
for the departed. It is this which leads us to regard the 
place where rest the dead, as holy ground, and to desire 
that we ourselves, when life is over, may sleep by the side 
of those we have known and loved. When the old patriarch 
Jacob was expiring in Egypt, he charged his sons to bury 
him in the land of Palestine, with his fathers, where had 
been buried Abraham and Sarah, and Isaac and Rebecca, 
and where he had buried Leah. And when Joseph was 
dying, his last request was, that when God should visit his 
people and bring them out of Egypt unto the land of 
promise, they should carry up his remains and bury him 
with his fathers. Barzillai, the Gileadite, declined in his 
old age, the offer of a home in the house of the king, that 
he might return to his native place and be buried by the 
grave of his father and of his mother. Among the people 
of the east, the dwellings of the dead were much more per- 
manent and substantial than those of the living. Of the 
innumerable multitudes of living men who once swarmed 
on the banks of the Nile, not one solitary habitation is left; 
but their tombs still remain ; and in those tombs are the 
bodies of the dead preserved at immense expense and care. 
The tombs of Palestine were hewn out of the solid rock. 
In one of these was Jesus laid, and to it Mary went to 
weep. The surviving Chieftain of Ilion's scattered bands, 
in all his wanderings toward Italy, carried with him the 
remains of his father, the old Anchises. And Andromache, 
the wife of Hector, when carried away into captivity, on 
the inhospitable coasts of Thrace, erected a mound of green 
turf to the memory of her husband, and performed over it 
annually the funeral ceremonies of her country. Even the 
33* 



390 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII.' 

North American Indian, exhibits the same propensity. 
Forced by circumstances beyond his control to leave his 
native land, his last, deep drawn sigh is heaved from his 
bosom over the grave of his fathers ; and his last lingering 
look, as he takes up his line of march for the west, is toward 
the place where lie the departed of his tribe. "We acknowl- 
edge ourselves subject to the same influences. It is this 
universal and undying sentiment of humanity which has 
brought us together now. In that coffin rests the body of 
one who, while living, was an honor to our state, of which 
he was so long a citizen, to the Church, of which he was a 
good minister, and to humanity, of which he was a noble 
specimen. On that beautiful spot, we have made his grave. 
There we will deposit his body in the bosom of earth, the 
common mother of all that is mortal. We will gather over 
him a mound of green, fresh turf, and on it we will erect a 
monument of marble. Around his grave shall bloom the 
violet of spring and the rose of summer. No gloom can 
hang around that spot. No sadness can linger there. The 
bright beams of the sun will fall upon it, when first he rises 
above the eastern hills and when last he appears above the 
western forest. The child will not fear, in the dimness of 
twilight, to pass alone by the beautiful spot where the good 
man is buried. He might deem that sainted spirit the 
guardian genius of the place. Who would shun the place 
where sleep the good ? Who loves not to linger at twilight 
among the graves of the gentle and the lovely ? Why 
may we not believe that the spirits of the good yet hold 
communion with our own spirits? Ah, I sometimes seem 
to hear the tones of voices, no longer mortal, speaking to 
me in accents sweet as the harp of Ariel — the voices of loved 
ones long since departed. I see beaming on me with 
angelic loveliness, the eye that watched over my sleeping 
infancy. I feel the pressure of the gentle hand that guided 
my youthful steps. 1 feel that a spell is on me which I 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 391 

could not break if I would, and which I would not if I 
could. We need not fear to cherish such sentiments. They 
can do us no harm, and may do us much good. 

" While we see before us the body of this good man raised 
from the grave, we are naturally reminded of that other 
resurrection, in which both he and we shall have a part. 
Though the earth has now given up his body, it is but for 
a moment. She will soon claim it again. But in that 
resurrection, she will claim it no more. The body is now 
there, but the spell of death is yet on it. The irresistible 
power of corruption is yet operative. But then the spell 
of death will be broken, and the power of corruption will 
cease. He will arise in the image of his Savior, with a 
body all spiritual and glorious. That body will have no 
wrinkle of care on the brow, nor furrow of age on the 
cheek. That eye will no longer be dim, nor that voice 
silent. And at that scene you, and I, and all of us, will be 
present. We shall not be mere spectators, but we shall 
have an eternal weight of interest in the events then to occur. 
May we be of those, of whom it shall be said, ' Blessed 
and holy are they who have part in the first resurrection, 
for on such the second death hath no power.' " 

After the address, the body was removed to the 
grave, where the funeral service was read by President 
Simpson. The coffin was then lowered down, and the 
earth gathered over it; to be disturbed no more till those 
who are in their graves shall hear the voice of the Son 
of God. 

The author of this biography is exceedingly pleased to 
avail himself of the valuable aid of the Rev. L. L. Ham- 
line, in furnishing the character of Bishop Roberts. The 
following delineation of the various features of the Bishop's 
character was prepared by him, and published in the April 
number, for the year 1844, of the Ladies' Repository, 
of which he is the editor. The biographer of the Bishop 



392 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

believes this to be superior to any thing which he can 
write, and, therefore, adopts it as the best description which 
we can furnish. 

" The character of Bishop Roberts is a theme for pious 
rather than curious minds. It displays nothing bold, and is 
associated with nothing tragic or romantic. He never com- 
manded conquering armies, nor directed the sacking and 
burning of towns or cities. He never met a challenged foe 
or friend in mortal combat. We know not that he ever fell 
among thieves, or escaped an ambush, or suffered impris- 
onment or shipwreck. His life is not a region of moun- 
tains and valleys — these so deep and covert that the sun- 
beams cannot penetrate them, and those so lofty as to be 
crowned with summer snows. Yet, like a rolling country, 
it has charms of some sort, even as the prairie, with its 
groves and wild flowers, is by no means devoid of nature's 
graces and enchantments. He who loves nothing but crags 
and cataracts, need not read this description ; but whoever 
delights to trace a stream in its gentle meanderings through 
fields, which it moistens and fertilizes, may feel some 
interest in this brief notice. 

"Bishop Roberts was comely in his person. His stature 
was about five feet, ten inches. His frame was heavy and 
robust, and in middle and later life corpulent. But his old. 
age was not helpless; and up to within a year of his death, 
(beyond which we did not see him,) his walk and all his 
motions indicated that he was formed for physical action 
and endurance. God, who called him, at a given period, 
to a work which demanded much physical force, endowed 
him, in this respect, for his vocation. He sat, stood and 
moved with great dignity, in private and in public, without 
any effort or stiffness. There was great uniformity in his 
appearance and manners. He was never caught in a slight 
overt swell, or momentary pompousness, as though the 
inner man were slightly high-blown, or the sails of his 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 393 

soul were unreefed under the sudden pressure of a breeze 
of favor or applause. And as he was not easily puffed 
up — a mood which we challenge all willing or unwilling 
witnesses to charge on him — so neither was he wont to be 
cowered. He endured ill treatment, if necessary, with the 
calm dignity of unaffected meekness. We once saw him 
tested in this way; and in no circumstances did he ever 
win from us greater admiration. 

"He had large — not gross — features. His countenance 
expressed as much of manly benignity as the human face 
can well set forth. His eye was blue ; and its calmness 
was particularly noticeable. Under provocations to inward 
change, it did not report much that seemed worthy of notice, 
except that the provocation had taken little or no effect. In 
a word, it was not a kindling eye. It did not, under the 
colorings of inward emotion, sparkle with inflamed lustre. 
We cannot describe this feature of the Bishop better than 
to say he had a calm, blue eye. His personal presence— 
k tout ensemble' — was truly venerable, and commanded 
great respect. 

" His manners were wholly suited to his profession and 
his sphere. He was exceedingly unaffected, which is more 
important than any other single item in reckoning up the 
severalties of what is called ' good manners.' His artless- 
ness was manifest to all, for it was unequivocal as sunshine. 
Every glance, and smile, and cadence, was in the spirit and 
the style of true simplicity. This being uniform, imparted 
a peculiar charm to his cheerful domestic and social fellow- 
ships. He was, in heart, sincere. And when an actor is 
without disguise, his movements will, of course, seem 
unconstrained. His were so. In private and in public, 
naturalness was so prominent in the Bishop's character, 
that the most unpracticed observer would scarcely fail to 
remark it. 

" We shall err, if we conclude that this simplicity had 



394 DEATH AND CHARACTER. QCHAP. XIII. 

in it any thing improperly juvenile or childish. Incompe- 
tent judges, who knew not his station and character, might 
blunder, and infer that, as he was plain and unpretending, 
so, also, he was without merit and consideration ; but there 
was little danger that he should be so mistaken by sagacious 
and experienced observers. 

" Nor must it be inferred that he had not the talent, or 
inclination, to judge of the manners of those with whom 
he mingled. None noticed more promptly than he did, the 
improprieties of behavior which occurred under his obser- 
vation. We have seen him blush like an embarrassed 
child, at the errors and self-exposure of others in the con- 
ference-room, when he had no manner of concern in the 
misfortune, except an interest of sympathy for the perpe- 
trator of the folly. On one occasion, when a rule of con- 
ference prescribed that no member should speak a second 
time on any resolution, till all others, who desired it, had 
enjoyed the opportunity, two brethren arose together. The 
Bishop awarded the floor to the elder, who had not yet 
spoken. But the younger, who had already made two 
efforts, commenced declaiming in the most impassioned 
tones. ' That brother,' said the Bishop, * is now up the 
third time, and here is a much older brother on his feet, 
who has not spoken at all. The rules give him the floor, 
and I wish he might be permitted to speak — I think the 
conference wish to hear him.' Meanwhile, the younger 
speaker was under full way, and, in the heat of his endeav- 
or, never paused to hear what the Bishop said. The mem- 
bers on all sides were staring at his effrontery with aston- 
ishment, and could scarcely restrain their indignation. The 
Bishop said no more ; but his face was crimsoned with 
blushes for the misfortune of the young orator, who had 
placed himself in a position so repulsive before his brethren 
and the spectators. 

"The religion of Bishop Roberts was deep, ardent, 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 395 

uniform and active. His piety was deep. Early subdued 
by Divine grace, the spirit of religion had become as a 
second nature. 

" Some of us were so late in our return to God, (blessed 
be his name that we were ever brought to love him !) that 
our religion, though it makes us joyful in Christ, seems 
scarcely to sit easy or naturally upon us, as it does on 
those who were early and faithful in their profession. Like 
scholars without early advantages, who are always apt to 
betray the defects of juvenile training, by incorrect orthogra- 
phy, or some other little matter, and whose science, though 
extensive, does not appear to form a part of their mental 
constitution, (as it does in cases of precocious scholarship ;) 
so sinful tempers and habits, long indulged and strongly 
fortified, do sometimes, after the heart is changed, mar the 
symmetry of Christian character. But Bishop Roberts was 
an example of the intimate blending of our holy religion 
with all the sanctified elements of the being. There was 
an unconstrained religiousness in all his types of manner — 
in every mood, which was exceedingly proper and attractive. 
He never seemed to strive to be religious, but appeared to 
be spontaneously so. Doubtless, he did strive ; but the 
effort itself had become so much a habit, that it did not look 
like striving. 

11 His piety was ardent. It was not light without heat — a 
phosphorescence which could neither kindle nor consume. 
It is true, that he was well trained in Christian doctrines and 
ethics. He was sufficiently meditative; and his intellect 
was religious. But this is so common, especially with the 
ministers of Christ, that it need not be testified of those 
who occupied prominent ecclesiastical stations. But ardent 
devotion is another thing — less common, and not certainly 
to be inferred from any man's sphere, however responsible 
or prominent. But none could be intimate with the Bishop, 
and note his manners in private and in public, without gath- 



396 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

ering sufficient proofs that his heart, as well as his under- 
standing, was deeply imbued with the Spirit of Christ, and 
was controlled by the impulses of charity and inward 
godliness. 

" On this point, we testify what we have witnessed in 
various circumstances, and at different times. We never 
saw him at class meeting ; but we observed him at prayer 
meetings and love feasts. There he seemed to forget that any 
other dignity ever attached to him than that of the humblest 
follower of the Lamb. In 1841 we saw him rise to speak 
in a large love feast. He commenced thus : * Brothers and 
sisters, I feel a desire to rise and tell you what Jesus has 
done for my soul.' Struck with the simplicity and the com' 
monness of his language, we immediately treasured it up in 
our memory. Had a stranger to Bishop Roberts entered 
the door at that moment, he would probably (but for his 
position in the pulpit) have set the speaker down as a plain 
old farmer, of good sense and sincere piety, but far less 
episcopal in his manner than half the brethren present. 
And he would have inferred, from his manner, that his 
whole heart was absorbed in the one great and glorious 
interest of personal religion — of seeking and enjoying the 
in-dwelling God. Sanguine temperaments, though chas- 
tened and subdued, when kindled by fire from heaven, as 
was the heart of Bishop Roberts, are apt to glow, as his 
did, with intense ardor. We have said he had not a kindling 
eye ; but he had a flaming heart. He was no stranger to 
deep emotion. We have seen him when grace was a flame 
in the soul, and he scarcely knew how to express his 
rapture. We remember that once, as he sat behind a 
preacher who spoke with great zeal, he burst out in a loud 
and passionate exclamation, and might have been pronounc- 
ed, by certain Christians of the colder sort, ' beside ' himself. 

" But it may be asked, how so much ardor could have 
been blended with the calmness, or evenness, which we 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 397 

have ascribed to him. We "answer, that it depends in part 
upon the fact, that his religion was also uniform. It did 
not kindle up, to blaze a moment, and then expire. It was 
a lamp well fed, and always lighted. We often find ardor 
blended with variableness ; and this begets a prejudice in 
our minds against it. But, then, this variableness is an 
accidental, not a necessary accompaniment of glowing 
Christian zeal. Angels are all ardor, yet never waning in 
their holy zeal and raptures. So of glorified saints, who 
* rest not day nor night.' And as in heaven, so on earth 
there may be in us unremitted ardor. Paul, Fletcher, and 
(near the close of life) the godly Payson, are examples to 
the point. Bishop Roberts belonged to the same class in 
the great Teacher's school. 

" His piety was active. No monkish tendencies restrained 
his inward zeal. In a hermit's cell, or the ascetic's cloister, 
he would have been as an eagle caged. A continent was 
narrow enough for him. Like the « angel flying through 
the midst of heaven,' his charity sought audience of nations. 
Think of the expanded field of his ministry ; and instead 
of gradually diminishing it, as advancing age might have 
suggested, in the very last spring months of his life he 
breaks away from the assigned bounds of his episcopal toil, 
and, unappointed of all but God, plunges into western wilds, 
on extra missions toward the setting sun. We know not 
how the miasmatic agencies of the unsettled regions through 
which he then traveled affected his health, or were remotely 
connected with his death ; but we think of him in these 
extreme wanderings as we think of the setting sun, when, 
in his pure and cloudless Occident, he seems to pour his 
brightest beams over the landscape, as he pauses a moment 
to bid the hemisphere adieu. 

"Asa preacher, his manner was earnest rather than im- 
passioned. He spoke with great fluency, and his words 
were well chosen. They did not seem to be ' sought out,' 
34 



398 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

and yet they were ' acceptable.' He never labored for 
thoughts or language. They came spontaneously, like 
water flowing downward. He was a student, yet his ser- 
mons never « smelt of the lamp.' To the writer he was one 
of the most impressive speakers, and yet we can scarcely 
tell why. He had the same unaffected manner in the pulpit, 
which rendered him so agreeable in private. 

" His discourses were didactic, yet by no means wanting 
in hortatory effect or pathos. They were very systematic, 
without any apparent labor or pains to make them so. His 
eye, as we have already described it, did not speak to the 
audience by intense, wild flashings, but its calm and benev- 
olent expression most pleasingly impressed the hearer. 
He was free from defect — was, as an orator, in this respect, 
perfect. 

"It is said of Curran, that in his common moods he 
was rapid and wholly uninteresting — that his person was 
diminutive and his attire slovenly — that his gestures were 
ungraceful, his countenance spiritless, and his eye perfectly 
destitute of the sparkle of genius, or even the light of intel- 
ligence. When he commenced a forensic address, the 
witnesses say he was inanimate and repulsive, and that a 
stranger would have been tempted, by his unpromising 
appearance, to withdraw from the court-room. But as he 
pursued his argument, and his heart waxed warm under 
its inspiration, the man was strangely transformed into the 
orator. It is affirmed that his very stature seemed to 
change, and he rose in the eye of the astonished spectator 
into a form of the most imposing and commanding dignity. 
His unmeaning features were remolded, and became all 
animate and seemingly immortal with the kindling fervors 
of his roused and glowing genius, until — to use the lan- 
guage of a celebrated writer — 'he alone seemed to be 
majestic in creation.' 

" This was not Bishop Roberts. He was no such orator 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 399 

as Curran. Yet he was an orator. We hazard nothing in 
emphatically re-affirming that he was an orator. For 
eloquence is as various as beauty. It is now a torrent, and 
now a gently flowing stream — now a rushing tempest, and 
now a soft, refreshing breeze. But it is always something 
that charms the inward sense, which was precisely the 
effect of the Bishop's happy efforts. 

" His delivery was uniform. It was a full current from 
the beginning, and flowed on evenly to the end. He com- 
menced with a pitch of the voice which all could hear 
distinctly. He never committed the most glaring of all 
errors in a public speaker — that of restraining the voice at 
the beginning, so that not a fourth of the audience can 
gather his meaning for the first ten minutes, and, of course, 
must lose the force of what remains. Unlike Curran and 
many others, the first sentence of his lips began to find 
favor with the hearer. 

" We will add — not so much for his memory's sake, as 
for the good of Christ's living ministers — that Bishop 
Roberts preached from experience ; not that he spoke of 
himself, hut from himself; that is, he testified what he had 
felt and therefore knew. When he proclaimed that ' Christ 
Jesus came into the world to save,' it was not a mere spec- 
ulation, affirmed to him by Scriptural authority, sacred as it 
is ; but it was also an experimental verity, assured to him 
by unequivocal consciousness — by the witnessing of the 
Divine Spirit with his own. He was not — as we fear many 
are in the sight of the great Shepherd — a hireling, whose 
profane end is wordly gain. He made merchandise of 
none. He was not a nurse applying the spoon or bottle, to 
feed others on what himself had never tasted, and could not 
relish. He first feasted his own soul on the life-giving 
promises, and, then, like a mother to her infant, he poured 
out the 'sincere milk of the word' from his own overflow- 
ing bosom, to the precious nurslings of Christ's growing 



400 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

family. Happy pastor, who thus cherishing the flock, is 
himself fed in distributing to others ! 

" Let us, in conclusion, glance at the character of Bishop 
Roberts, as it was unfolded in his last and most responsible 
relation to the Church. The functions with which he was 
clothed, by the free and competent suffrages of his ecclesi- 
astical peers, (and by the act of the whole Church, repre- 
sented in his peers,) brought upon him the severest 
embarrassments of his ministerial life, and afforded the 
surest test of his integrity and worth. 

" He was a Bishop. That office he derived from the 
purest source, and executed by the highest warrant known 
upon earth. In harmony with its holy origin and perfect 
sanction, (we speak not now of carnal successions, or other 
wanton fables,) his episcopal duties were exceedingly 
onerous, and influential to an unrivaled extent. His incum- 
bency was not like that of a mere diocesan, with a flock of 
two, five, or ten thousand souls. His concurrent jurisdiction 
was over hundreds of thousands. The clergy alone of his 
supervision, were more than the membership of three or 
four surrounding dioceses of a sister Church. 

" In this elevated sphere, he proved to all how richly, for 
self-control and public duty, the grace of God endowed him. 
He still « magnified his office.' What was worthy of special 
notice in his episcopal career, may be set forth under the 
heads of meekness, diligence, decision and discretion. 

" And first in order is his meekness. In him the « Bish- 
op ' did not spoil the man, nor mar the Christian, nor, by 
exalting, minify the minister. Bishop Roberts was never 
in the way of Mr. Roberts, brother Roberts, or Rev. R. R. 
Roberts. The apostle did not hinder the disciple. If 
primus inter pares, (first among equals,) he did not forget 
the important fact that his peers placed him first, and that 
through them ' the Holy Ghost made him overseer.' It 
was a pleasant thing to sit beside him in the parlor, or before 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 401 

him in the conference-room, and note with what Christian 
modesty and meekness he indulged his free communings 
with all the flock of God. 

"In 183- a declaimer against Bishops lectured in N., 
where we were stationed. He described them as lordly 
and tyrannical, passing through the country in a style not 
much less magnificent than that of the finical Borgia, the 
pompous son of the Pope. The citizens became indignant 
at Methodism, which fostered, as they supposed, a high- 
blown aristocracy. A few weeks after, Bishop Roberts 
providentially came along, and spent a Sabbath with us. 
The news spread on all sides, that one of the puffed up 
magnates would preach at eleven o'clock. The house was 
early over-filled with the curious and the prejudiced, to 
witness a display. In due time forth came the Bishop in 
his worn calico ' robe,' (which probably cost twelve and a 
half cents per yard,) and all his other vestments in strict 
keeping with its splendor. Seldom were a people more 
surprised than at his appearance and address. And as the 
good old man preached Jesus in his usual artless tones and 
manner, the strong premature current of indignation was 
changed to the most unbounded admiration. The next day 
the irreligious on all sides were uttering bold denunciations 
against ' the hypocritical vilifier of Methodist Bishops ;' 
and not long after, the seceders, to whom that man had 
lectured, gave up their new church, returned in a body, and 
left no relic, as we are aware, of their former disaffection 
towards Episcopal Methodists or their Bishops. 

' ; As to his diligence, enough has been said to prove that 
he was not an idler in the vineyard. No man could conse- 
crate his energies more undividedly to the cause of Christ. 
Through the infirmities of age and the power of disease, he 
failed in a few instances to perform the labor which fell to 
him in the division of the work. But the only wonder is, 
that he did not oftener fail. And it is admirable that some 
34* 



402 DEATH AND CHARACTER [CHAP. XIII. 

of his colleagues, as though a new life inspired their sink- 
ing age, and renewed in them their palmy vigor, should 
continue to traverse the continent, like the apostle ■ taking 
pleasure in infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest 
upon them.' We have had, as yet, no sinecures in the 
high places of our Zion; and from what is past, there 
seems no special need to guard with dread suspicion against 
that misfortune. The spirit of our Superintendents has 
been strongly antagonist thereto ; and if more than are 
needed for their duties were set apart for the office, we pre- 
sume the evil would find a cure. The course of Dr. Fisk, 
and the voluntary surrender of his prerogatives by Bishop 
Roberts, in 1836, which the conference so suddenly (and 
perhaps wisely) declined to accept, warrant the hope that 
Bishops will not so multiply as to become an irreformable 
reproach, or an over-burden to our Zion. God grant, in 
his mercy, that like Roberts and his colleagues, we may 
retain in this high office men who shall continue abundant 
in labors, and who shall feel, 'it matters not where I full 
so that I fall at my post.' 

" Decision was a trait in the character of Bishop Rob- 
erts. When necessary for public ends, he was immovable 
as a rock. Not that he was obstinate. It is a legal prin- 
ciple that ' the law minds not little things.' Neither did 
Bishop Roberts. He would not contend for trifles, nor for 
what merely concerned himself. There must be something 
which he deemed worthy to inspire decision, and then it 
was inspired. If the Church was concerned in some 
measure that seemed to threaten danger or expose to harm, 
he stood in the breach. Peaceable as he loved to be, and 
retiring and self-sacrificing as he usually was, when duty 
demanded, he was ready to ' speak with the enemy in the 
gate.' In our Church judicatories, when disorder arose 
and long forbearance proved unavailing, with what effect 
did he finally put forth his presiding power, to reprove 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 403 

inattention, and command order in business and debate. 
Many will recollect examples in which he instantly hushed 
the confusion of the conference-room, and secured the 
prompt and decorous attention of every listless member 
to the subject in hand. Yet all this was generally done 
with a spirit and manner so conciliatory, as to provoke no 
other than the kindest feelings. 

" Finally, though he was decided, he was also discreet. 
Like a judicious commander in the battle-field, he would 
throw himself into any posture of responsibility or danger, 
if some exigency rendered it his duty. But never would 
he do it wantonly, or for mere love of power. He invoked 
no episcopal prerogatives where the law of the Church did 
not prescribe their use. Like the high priest of the the- 
ocracy, he would, when permitted, gladly lay aside Urim 
and Thummim. He loved his robe of office only when 
he must execute its functions. He knew when, as well as 
how, ' to be exalted and abased ;' and of the two, the latter 
was preferred. 

" It follows that he was concentric in his official move- 
ments. He never plunged into spheres which did not need 
and claim him. He was as careful not to transcend, as he 
was prompt to approach the line of duty. Like the morn- 
ing star, '(for thus had Christ appointed his radiant goings 
forth,) he was content to shed a lustre on his own ordained 
circle, without impinging on remote or smaller bodies ; for 
he remembered that all the stars are held ' in His right 
hand ;' and that, if harmony prevails, each lends a grace to 
others, by diffusing another charm, or revealing another 
glory, in that moral hemisphere which does contain 
them all. 

"Some who trace this record, may question the claim 
set up in behalf of Bishop Roberts. That he was a godly 
man they will scarcely deem doubtful. But, ' as an elder 
and a Bishop, whence came his ordination ? Had he the 



404 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

true succession?' We anticipate such queries, on no other 
ground than because the times are fruitful of them. They 
seem, indeed, to be nearly all that certain soils can now 
produce. For in what is called the Church, many regions 
once productive, are now become cold and sterile, impov- 
erished by we know not what imprudence of their culti- 
vators. And when charity and zeal can no more grow, like 
fields bearing thorns, these exhausted soils produce things 
unwholesome; and sinister, proud challenges, like those 
above suggested, are sometimes scattered here and there, 
amongst many other sorts alike unsightly and unsavory. 
But if such a growth is met in this or that field, it were 
better not to curse, but if any thing reform it. And with 
this simple hope we will give a meek reply. 

" There is a true succession. And he who is not in it 
can be no minister of Christ in any sphere. He is alien 
from all orders, whether of deacon or presbyter, till he floats 
in the current of this true succession. The only question 
is how to find it. Some will have it traced from the apos- 
tles, biographically, setting down names as links in this 
lengthened chain of priesthood. But this labor is all use- 
less, for two conclusive reasons : 

"1. It is so in science, for we have no means to come at 
certainty, or even probability, in regard to the .necessary 
facts. We might nearly as well go to ' Thaddeus of War- 
saw' for such a line of succession, as to more frequented 
annals. For one breach is confessed to be as fatal as a 
thousand ; and that there are several breaches, is beyond all 
dispute. 

" 2. This labor is useless, because the Bible no where 
teaches that such a succession, could it be traced, has any 
virtue in it. It promises no such chain. But it « provides 
a better thing for us.' 

" If we wish to find what course the streamlet takes 
through half a dozen fields, we must not stand by the foun- 



CHAP. XIII.] DEATH AND CHARACTER. 405 

tain and judge by the pointings of its first outflows. As- 
cend the brow of the hill, and cast your eye over the adjoin- 
ing meadows. Do you see yonder lines of rich, rank 
green, parted here and there by the willows ? Note how 
it winds this way and that, first through one and then 
another man's inclosure. That line of fruitfulness repre- 
sents the true succession. You need not trace the stream 
from its source. Cross those fields in any direction, and 
where you strike that line of luxuriance, you touch the true 
succession. These fields are the Churches. Examine 
them. Minutely scan that which claims to be * the Church.' 
Trace, if you can, its fruitful streams. With its various 
aspects before you turn to Methodism. See her converts 
in hundreds of thousands, springing « up as willows by the 
water courses,' and then say whether Asbury, M'Kendree 
and Roberts, with all their fellows-laborers, whose ministra- 
tions were the channels through which these streams of life 
did flow, were without the gifts and callings of an approved 
apostleship." 

We cannot pretend to improve the description of Bishop 
Roberts' character, by our gifted brother Hamline. We 
will, however, add a few remarks of our own, abridging 
what was prepared at greater length. 

As a man, his personal appearance was peculiarly digni- 
fied, and commanded immediate respect from almost every 
observer. There was something so noble in his counte- 
nance, his manly form, his gait, that he was an object of, 
respect wherever he went. His presence seemed to enlist 
the regard of observers at once. 

His manners, too, were remarkably simple and dignified. 
In the habitation of the poor, or the wigwam of the Indian, 
he was at home ; and all the inmates felt that their guest was 
one who could mingle with them at their fire-side, and be a 
fellow-partner in such things as they had. In the palaces of 
the rich, too, he was entirely at ease and passed through the 



406 DEATH AND CHARACTER. [CHAP. XIII. 

highest circles of life, when his lot was cast there, as one 
possessed of the most accomplished, manners, yet without 
a shred of ostentation, or even without aiming at a single 
rule of politeness, except what flowed from the kindness of 
his heart, and his own good judgment of what was befitting 
in regard to time, place, persons and circumstances. 

Who ever exhibited a more benevolent countenance than 
Bishop Roberts ? And who ever possessed a kinder heart? 
None could fear to approach him. His face was never a 
lowering, cloudy sky. His eyes never flashed the lightning 
of angry petulance. His mouth never poured forth the 
withering strictures of superannuated churlishness, nor the 
rigid decrees of ecclesiastical despotism. But all were sure 
to gain the cheering sunshine of the good man's smile, the 
soothing influence of his tender sympathy, the mild and 
softening rebukes of his displeasure, or the instructive and 
entertaining communications of his discourse. 

He was calmly intrepid. And though apparently not 
excelling in courage, he was never known to flinch from 
clear duty or sound principles. 

And there was a native ore of wisdom and prudence in 
his possession, on which lie drew on all occasions as from 
an inexhaustible store. Hence, an unwise decision was 
perhaps never announced by him. For where uncertainty 
met him, his great calmness, tempered by his prudence, 
prevented him from deciding at all. In matters of doubtful 
disputation, he never entered, but always kept within the 
precincts of propriety. 

As a Christian, he possessed every mark and fruit which 
characterize the good man. He was truly an experimental 
Christian. Repentance, and faith, and love, and obedience, 
and humility, and even all the fruits of mature religion were 
matters of actual knowledge, experience and practice with 
him. 

He was, also, an enlightened Christian. He well knew 



CHAP. Xttl.'} DEATH AND CHARACTER. 407 

his duty and its bounds. He was, therefore, neither a bigot 
nor a latitudinarian. He was, also, guided by overflow- 
ing generosity in the way he should go. To every good 
work, he contributed, at times, even beyond his means. 
Had he been rich, he would soon have become poor, by his 
benefactions to the cause of literature alone, even had there 
been no other demand on his benevolence. 

As a minister of Christ, he possessed all those qualifica- 
tions which make a man useful. He was eloquent, yet his 
eloquence consisted in great plainness, clear views, and a 
remarkable adaptation in his matter, manner and method, to 
the spiritual good of his hearers. 

As a Bishop or Superintendent in the Church, he was 
endowed with those gifts which render a man peculiarly 
qualified for such a station. He never pressed matters of 
no importance, and laid no unnecessary restraints on any 
one ; yet in all weighty points, he was firm and unyielding. 
When the interests of the Church, or the proper rights of 
individuals or bodies were concerned, he knew no rules but 
truth, justice and equity. These he observed sacredly. In 
matters of indifference, he never insisted on his prerogatives, 
but always yielded. In stationing the preachers, he inva- 
riably observed two episcopal rules : 1. He served the 
people. 2. And then the preachers. The general good 
always prevailed with him. 

It might be difficult to fix on one single point of greatness 
in Bishop Roberts ; nor can we mention a single eccentrici- 
ty, which so often counterbalances great qualities. Yet he 
was no ordinary man, though we may find it difficult to 
assign him a place among the great men of the earth. Per- 
haps, had he known his own strength, his sphere of opera- 
tion would have been more splendid than it was. And yet 
there was nothing equivocal or doubtful in him ; and few 
men, so extensively known, were regarded in a more 
friendly manner by all classes of persons than he. 



f* 



EPITAPH. 

BURNISHED BY BISHOP SOULE. 



TO THE MEMORY OF THE 

REV. ROBERT R. ROBERTS, 

Bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States 

of America: 

Born in Frederick county, Maryland, August 2, 1778; 

And died in Lawrence county, Indiana, March 26, 1843. 

He was elected to the Episcopal office in May, 1816; which holy 

Vocation he sustained, unblamably, to the close of his life. 

In this devoted servant of Christ were united, in an eminent degre8, 

The Scriptural qualifications of an Apostolic Bishop: sound in 

The doctrines of Holy Scripture ; deep in the experience 

Of the grace of God ; firm, yet gentle and conciliating 

In the discharge of his official duties ; apt to teach ; 

Patient in tribulation; abundant in labors; 

Fervent in Spirit ; given to hospitality. 

He preached the Gospel of Christ, as an itinerant, with great success, 

For more than forty years, embracing a period of 

Extraordinary increase and prosperity in the Church, 

To which his labors greatly contributed. 

For almost twenty-seven years, he performed the arduous duties of 

A General Superintendent, traveling constantly through the 

United States and Territories, with that self-sacrificing 

Devotion to the interests of the Church, which is 

Worthy of a true successor of the Apostles. 

He possessed a strong understanding and sound judgment. 

In all the labors, sufferings, and perils of his long and eventful life, he 

Manifested that evenness and unshaken fortitude of mind 

Which are essential elements of real greatness. 

His preaching was in the demonstration of the Spirit, and of power ; 

And in the final reckoning, it will appear that many 

Were turned to righteousness by his ministry. 

In his life and labors, he has left an illustrious example to those who 

Survive him, and a sweet savor which will embalm him in 

The memory of the ministers and people of his charge. 

He rests from his labors, and his works follow him. 






m 



H 



nr 



■ 



■ ■ 



Bel 

H 

Bub 



